IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

r.y ^*

i/x

1.0

I.I

1.25

IIM 112,5

W 11112.2

12.0

U i 1.6

■"^

-<^

Photographic

Sciences
Corporation

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. 14530

(716) B72-4S03

^ J^^ .. 'Ws

CIHM/ICMH

Microfiche

Series.

CIHM/ICMH
Collection de
microfiches.

Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut canadien de microreproductions historiques

Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques

The Institute has attempted to obtain the best
original copy available for filming. Features of this
copy which may be bibliographically unique,
which may alter any of the images in the
reproduction, or which may significantly change
the usual method of filming, are checked below.

Coloured covers/
Couverture de couleur

I I Covers damaged/

Couverture endommagde

Covers restored and/or laminated/
Couverture restaurie et/ou pellicul6e

I I Cover title missing/

Le titre de couverture manque

I I Coloured maps/

Cartes g^ographiques en couleur

Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or bhck)/
Fncre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire)

j I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/

Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur

Bound with other material/
Reli6 avec d'autres documents

Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion
along interior margin/

La reliure serr6e peut causer de I'ombre ou de la
distortion le long de la marge intdrieure

Blank leaves added during restoration may
appear within the text. Whenever possible, these
have been omitted from filming/
II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout6es
lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte,
mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont
pas dt6 film6es.

Additional comm9nts:/
Commentaires suppldmentaires:

L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire
qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details
de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du
point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier
une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une
modification dans la m6thode normale de filmage
sont indiqu^s ci-dessous.

I I Coloured pages/

Pages de couleur

Pages damaged/
Pages endommagdes

□ Pages restored and/or laminated/
Pages restaur^es et/ou pellicul^es

Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/
Pages d6color6es, tachetdes ou piqu6es

□Pages detached/
Pages d6tach6es

r~T\ Showthrough/

Transparence

Quality of prir

Qualitd indgale de I'impression

Includes supplementary materii
Comprend du materiel supplementaire

j I Quality of print varies/

r~1 Includes supplementary material/

Only edition available/
Seule Edition disponible

Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata
slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to
ensure the best possible image/
Les pages totalement ou partiellement
obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure,
etc., ont 6X6 filmies 6 nouveau de fagon d
obtenir la meilleure image possible.

This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/

Ce doc'iment est film6 au taux de reduction indiqu6 ci-dessous.

10X 14X 18X 22X

26X

aox

12X

16X

20X

24X

28X

32X

Stalls
18 du
nodifier
ir une
ilmage

The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks
to the generosity of:

National Library of Canada

The images appearing here are the best quality
possible considering the condition and legibility
of the original copy and in keeping with the
filming contract specifications.

L'exemplaire filmd fut reproduit grdce d la
g6n6rosit6 de:

Bibliothdque nationale du Canada

Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le
plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et
de la nettet^ de l'exemplaire film6. et en
conformity avec les conditions du contrat de
filmage.

Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed
beginning with the front cover and ending on
the last page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All
other original copies are filmed beginning on the
first page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, and ending c:: the last page with a printed
or illustrated impression.

Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en
papier est imprim6e sont film6s en commen^ant
par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la
dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second
plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires
originaux sont film^s en commenpant par la
premidre page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par
la dernidre page qui comporte une telle
empreinte.

The last recorded frame on each microfiche
shall contain the symbol -^ (meaning "CON-
TINUED "). or the symbol V (meaning "END"),
whichever applies.

Un Has symboles suivants apparaitra sur la
dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le
cas: le symbole -^^ signifie "A SUIVRE", le
symbole V signifie "FIN".

Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at
different reduction ratios. Those too large to be
entirely included in one exposure are filmed
beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to
right and top to bottom, as many frames as
required. The following diagrams illustrate the
method:

Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre
filmds d des taux de reduction diffdrents.
Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre
reproduit en un seul clich6, il est filmd d partir
de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche d droite,
et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre
d'images ndcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants
illustrent la m6thode.

errata
to

> pelure,
on d

32X

GRANDPA'S STORIES FROM THE WONDERFUL BOOK.

N. L

GRANDPA'S Stories

IIOMH TALKS .r.L.W'OXl )i;Rrr I. IK X )K

A SERIES OF ONE HUNDRED DELIGHTFUL FIRESIDE STORIES, IN THE CHATTY, CONVER-
SATIONAL STYLE, IN WHICH GRANDPA GOODWIN NARRATES THE MOST WON-
DERFUL OCCURRENCES RECORDED IN THE SACRED VOLUME IN A
MANNER TO CHARM THE YOUNG FOLKS BY THE REAL
ROMANCE THEY CONTAIN, AND AT THE SAME
TIME SOW THE GOOD WHEAT OF DIVINE
TRUTH IN FERTILE SOIL,

BY
REV. GEORGE A. PELTZ, D. D.

rORMBMLV ASSOL'IATB lUITOR SUNDAY SCHOOL TIMBS, ETC., »TC. , ■^, ^ jl

Kiciii V nil ^iKwrHi)

BEST BROTHERS, Publishers,

TORONTO AND WINNIPEG,

1887.

Bul

/4^^3

Entered accordInK to Act of (oiiKresK. In llie year 1K85, by

HrHBAHD imoTHKHH,
In the Office of the Librarian of ftonKress, at Washington.

PREFACE.

This book is unique in some important respects. Bible stories
have been told in tlie words of tiie Bible and in the sermonizing or
didactic style, but seldom have they appeared in the real language
of the household and in the sprightly, conversational manner of an
intelligent family group about the home fireside.

This home style is that which childhood craves, which childhood
understands. Not to be read to nor preached at is childhood's de-
light; but to be talked with, to have questions answered and s^xpla-
nations given, to give and take in the bright word battles of the
home circle. For the lack of this attractive, nineteenth-century style,
books of Bible stories and the Bible itself lie neglected and unread
by numbers of well-meaning people. To popularize the rich treas-
ures of the Book of Books is the aim of Grandpa Goodwin's
Stories.

In developing the fireside conversations of the book representative
characters have been chosen. Grandpa himself, Mrs. Reed, Mary,
Carrie, and Charley are just such people as live everywhere. There
is not an unreal charactei- in the entire group, and the stories are
looked at through the eyes of childhood. They are clothed in the
language of home ; they are brightened with the queries and com-

PREFACE.

ments of a company of wide-awake juveniles ; and yet, in them all
there is a scrupulous regard for truth and a constant pursuit of the
profitable. To children these stories will prove a genuine delight ;
to parents or teachers a valuable help.

The source whence these stories are drawn is at once the most
ancient, the most varied, and the most authentic in the world. It
commands a wider and more profound reverence than any other
volume extant. Its narratives diverge widely from the beaten paths
of nineteenth-century life, but they invariably lead to the higher
grounds of a nobler and happier career. To effectively present
these romances of sacred writ in the most attractive torm, the reader
is introduced into Grandpa Goodwin's home. Sitting there and
chatting with him and his dear ones, many u happy hour will be
passed and many a precious lesson will be learned.

The power of illustration has also been brought to bear in this
volume. It is adorned with nearly two hundred elegant engravings,
about half of which are full-page size. The value of such a pictorial
presentation of truth will be incalculable to the children and their
maturer friends. Every one of these illustrations throws light upon
the text with which it is used, and the one result of the volume
must be entertainment and profit.

CONTENTS.

Vkam

THE WEEK OF WONDERS; or, Making Great Things out of Notkino, 27

Genesis i, i — 31 ; Hebrews xi, 3. . ,

A PEEP INTO PARADISE; or, Happy People in A Happy Home 36

Genesis ii, 1—25; Revelation ii, 7 ; xxii, 1—5.

III.

FEASTING ON FORBIDDEN FRUIT; or, Trifling with a Serpent 40

Genesis iii, i — 21.

IV,

LEAVING A HAPPY HOME; OR, From Peace and Plenty to Toil and Tears, ... 48

Genesis iii, 22 — 24,

BURNING THE FIRST FRUITS; OR, A Wicked Brother's Brutal Deed 51

Genesis iv, i — 8 ; Hebrews xi, 4.

VI.

THE VOICE OF VtOOD; or, A Strange Cry from the Ground 56

Gsnesis iv, 9 — 16; Matthew xxiii, 35 ; Hebrews xii, 24.

vii

viu CONTENTS.

VII.

PAGk

GREATER AND RICHER; OR, From Farm Life TO City Splendor 60

Genesis iv, i6 — 24.

VIII.

ALONE, YET NOT ALONE; OR, The Unseen Companion OF A Singular Mam, .... 64

Genesis v, 21 — 24; Hebrews xi, 5, 5.

IX.

A HUNDRED YEARS' JOB; or, A Marvelous Piece of Joiner Work 69

Genesis vi, l — 22; Hebrews xi, 7 ; J Peter iii, 20; II Peter ii, 5.

TOO WICKED TO LIVE; or. The Greatest Storm on Record, 74

Genesis vii, I — 24; Matthew xxiv, 37 — 39.

XI.

THE BOW OF BEAUTY; or, A Token of Good Things to Come 7S

Genesis viii, i — 22; ix, i — 17.

XII.

MAKlriG FUN OF HIS FATHER; or. When Wine is in Wit is Out 83

Genesis ix, 18 — 29.

XIII.

TOO BIG A JOB ; or, A Sudden Change ok Plan 87

Genesis xi, I — 9.

XIV.

SURPRISED .\ND DELIGHTED; or. The First Sight of a Splendid Inheritance, . 91

Genesis xi, 26 — 32 ; xii, i — 20.

• XV.

TRUE NOBILITY; or. Stooping to Conquer 95

Genesis xiii, i — 18.

CONTENTS. ix

XVI.

HOME FROM THE FIGHT; or, Roval Honors for Victom, 'j^JJ

Genesis xiv, i — 24.

XVH.

LESSONS FROM THE STARS; or, A Grand Future Foretold, 04

Genesis XV, I— 6; Hebrews xi, II, 12.

xvni. .

FAMILY TROUBLES; or, The Sfrpknt in the Home,. . 107

Genesis xvi, i— 16; xxi, I— 21 ; xxv, 9—18.

XIX.

THREE WONDERFUL GUESTS; or, Enthrtaining Angels Unawares, nt

Genesis xviii, i — ■^■^.

XX.

EVERYTHING DESTROYED; or, Fleeing from the Burning City, 116

Genesis xix, I — 38; Deuteronomy xxix, 23.

XXL

A TIMELY RESCUE; or. The Child of Promise Saved ,20

Genesis xxii, i— 19; Hebrews xi, 17—19.

XXIL

A QUEER COURTSHIP; or. Why Supper was Delayed ,2^

Genesis xxiv, i — 67.

XXIH.

SHARP PRACTICE; or, Diamond Cut Diamond , . ,30

Genesis xxvii, 1—45 ; Hebrews xi, 20.

XXIV.

THE WONDERFUL LADDER; or, A Stairway to the Skies, ,35

Genesis xxviii, I— 22; John i, 51.

z CONTENTS.

XXV.

Paob

WHICH HE LOVED BEST; or, Seeking One and Gettino Two, 140

Genesis xxix, 1 — 30; xxx, 35 — 43; xxxi, i — 55.

XXVI.

A FAMOUS WRESTLING MATCH ; or. The Victorious Crippls, 144

Geneiii, chapteri xxxii — xxxiii.

XXVII.

THE FRUITS OF ENVY; OR, Darterino Away A Brother, . . 148

Genesis xxxvii, 1 — 36.

XXV TIL

FROM PRISON TO POWER; or, Good Brought Out OF Evil, 152

Genesis, chapters xxxix, xl, xli.

XXIX.

HUNGRY AND HELPLESS; or, Boyhood's Dreams Fulfilled, 156

Genesis, chapters xlii — Ixvii.

I ■

XXX. .

HARD TIMES; or. Much Work and Little Pay, 162

Genesis, chapters xlviii — 1; Exodus i, I — 16.

XXXL

A WAIF ON THE WATER; OR, Floating Into Fortune, 165

Exodus, chapters ii, iii. ^

XXXII.

A STRANGE SNAKE STORY; or, One Swallowing a Multitude, 170

Exodus iv, I — 23; vii, I — 12.

xxxin.

FLYING FOR FREEDOM; OR, A Marvelous Deliverance 173

Exodus vii, 1 2 — 25; chapters viii — xv.

CONTENTS. xl

XXXIV.

Pao*

HANDS UP; or, How They Won the Battle 180

Exodiu xvii, 8—16.

XXXV.

A POOR EXCUSE; OR, What Came Out OP THE Fire * 183

Exodus, cSapterb xix, xxxii.

XXXVI.

THE GORGEOUS TENT; or, Worship m THE 'V ldernuss, r8«

Exodus, chapters xxv — xxxi, a.xxv — xl , Niri.jers xvii.

XXXVIl.

LIFE FOR A LOOK; or, Thousands Curkd Tiiough F"^\lly Bitten 193

Numbers xxi, 4 — 9; II Kings xviii, 4 ; John iii, 14, 15.

XXXVHL

FORTY YEARS A GENERAL; or, Surrenderinc; a Great Commission 197

Numbers xxvii, 15 — 23; Deuteronomy xxxiv; Joshua i, i — 18; v, 13 — 15.

XXXIX.

WATER HEAPED UP; OR, The Wonderfui. Crossing, 202

Joshua, chapters iii, iv.

XL.

VICTORY AND DEFEAT; OR, Why They Conquered AND How They Fled, 206

Joshua, chapters vi — viii.

XLI.

DIVIDING THE INHERIT \NCE; or. Realizing A Great Possession 210

Joshua, chapters x — xix.

XLII.

STRENGTHTURNEDTO WEAKNESS; or. How THE Mighty Fell, 214

Judges, chapters xiii — xvi.

xii CONTENTS.

XLIII.

Paob

UNDYING DEVOTION; or, Two LoviNr. Hearts 219

Ruth, chapters i — iv.

XLIV.

BRAVE DEEDS OF A SHEPHERD BOV; or, Fit to Become A King, 224

I Samuel xvii.

XLV.

A RUGGED WAV TO THE THRONE; or, Patience and Forbearance Rewarded, . . 230

I Samuel, chapters xvi — xxxi; II Samuel i.

XLVI.

THE WAYWARD SON; or, Troubles AND Trials About THE Throne, 236

II Samuel, chapters xiv — xviii.

XLVII.

GREATEST AMONG KINGS; or, Splendor Dazzlincj A Queen, 240

I Kings i, S — 53; chapters ii — x; Matthew vi, 28 — 30.

XLVIII.

THE RIVAL KINGS ; or, Rough Roads for Royal Fkkt 245

I Kings xi, 26 — 43; chapters xii — xiv.

XLIX.

MIRACULOUS FEEDING; OR, Strange Supplies IN Dire Distress, 249

I Kings xvii, i — 24; Luke iv, 25, 26.

THE PLOWMAN'S APPOINTMENT; or. Called to A Great Office, 254

I Kings xix, 15 — 21 ; II Kings, chapters ii — iv.

LI.

THE LITTLE CAPTIVE; or. What A Serving Maid May Do 259

II Kings V, I — 27.

CONTENTS. xiii

LI I.

Pagb

THE MYSTERIOUS PANIC; or, Abundance for Starvation, 263

II Kings vi, 24 — ly, vii, 1—20.

LIII.

THROWN FROM THE WINDOW; OR, A Wicked Queen's Fearful End, 267

II Kings ix, 30—37.

LIV.

GOOD AND BEAUTIFUL; or, A Godly Queen's Noble Act, 270

Esther, chapters i — x.

LV,

SATAN LET LOOSE; or, Suffering Without Sinning, 275

Job, chapters i, ii, xlii.

LVI.

UNCOMFORTABLE QUARTERS; or, The Runaway Brought Back 280

Jonah, chapters i, ii; Matthew xii, 40.

LVII.

THE DISAPPOINTED PREACHER; OR, Prophecy not Fulfilled 284

Jonah iii,iv; Matthew xii, 41.

LVIII.

FOUR NOBLE BOYS; or, Right Better than Royalty 288

Daniel i, i — 21,

LIX.

FAITHFUL AND FEARLESS; or, Bravinp, Death for Duty's Sake, 293

Daniel, chapters ii, iii, vi.

LX.

THE MYSTERIOUS MESSAGE; or, Panic at the Feast 2^

Daniel v, i — 31.

xiv CONTENTS.

LXI,

Pagb

WONDERFUL BABES; or, The King and his Herald, 303,

Luke i, 5 — 80; ii, 21 — 40.

LXIL

CHRISTMAS CAROLS; or, Heaven and Earth Rejoicing, 308

Luke ii, i — 20.

LXHL

LED BY A STAR; or, A Long Way TC Worship 313.

Matthew ii, i — 23.

LXIV.

PUZZLING HIS TEACHERS; or, Youth Wiser than Old Age, 317

Luke ii, 41 — 52.

LXV.

A BACKWOODS PREACHER; or, Crying IN the Wilderness, 322

Matthew iii; Luke iii, i — 20; John i, 18 — 37; Matthew xiv, i — 12.

LXVI.

THE WONDERFUL WATER- JARS; OR, Serving His Friends 328

John .i, I — II.

LXVII.

CHOOSING COMPANIONS ; or. How the Lord Got His Helpers nz

Matthew x; John iii, I — 21.

LXVIII.

A DEN OF THIEVES; or. Turning the Rascals Out, 338

John ii, 13 — 17; Matthew xxi, 10 — 13.

LXIX.

WALKING ON THE WAVES; or. Lord of the Seas 342

Matthew viii, 23—26; xiv, 22 — 33; Mark vi, 45 — 51.

I !■ 'fl * ^iiii*«B*i ' -

CONTENTS. XV

LXX.

pAr R

THE GREAT OCULIST; or, Sight for the Blind 3^7

Matthew ix, 27—31 ; xi, 4, 5; Mark viii, 22—25; «, 46—52; John ix, i— 41.

LXXI.

GETTING AT THE DOCTOR; or, Odd Ways of Gaining a Cure 352

Mark v, 24—34; Luke v, 18—26.

LXXII.

THE CHILDREN'S FRIEND ; or, Jesus Among the Little Ones, 357

Mark v, 21—43; w. »7— 29.

Lxxin,

CALLED BACK FROM THE GRAVE; or, Victories over Death, 363

Luke vii, II— 15; John xi, I— 54.

LXXIV.

THE ROYAL SHEPHERD; or, Love for the Lowly 35^

John X, I— 18; Luke xv, 1—7.

LXXV.

SCATTERING SEED; OH, Evil Among THE Good, ...

Matthew xiii, i — 30, 36 — 43.

LXXVL

WONDERS OF YEAST; or, The Power of Influence, 380

Matthew xiii, 33.

LXXVn.

VINES AND FRUIT TREES; or. Shall we Cut it Down ? 384

John XV, 1—8; Luke xiii, 6—9.

LXXVIII.

SEEKING IN EARNEST; or, Bound to Win 33^

Matthew xiii, 44— 46; Luke XV, 8, 9.

'i£Su^em^ii£M.-

'11
i

xvi CONTENTS.

LXXIX.

Pagb

A ROYAL WELCOME; or, The Wanderer Home Again 396

Luke XV, II — 24.

LXXX.

TOO LATE; OR, Rejected AT the Door, 400

Matthew xxv, i — 13.

LXXXL

GENEROSITY ABUSED; OR, Forgiveness FOR THE Forgiving, 405

Matthew xviii, 23 — 35.

LXXXIL

WORK AND WAGES; or. Settling with the Servants, 409

Matthew xx, i — 16.

LXXXin.

ANOINTING JESUS; or, The Good Work of Two Women, 414

Luke vii, 36 — 50; John xii, I — 7.

LXXXIV.

THE TRIUMPHAL MARCH; OR, A Worthy Welcome to the King, 419

John xii, 12 — 16.

LXXXV.

GATHERING DARKNESS ; or. Love and Sorrow Strangely Blended 424

John, chapters xiii — xviii; Mark xiv, 26 — 52.

LXXXVI.

BETRAYED AND BOUND; or. Still Deeper Darkness 43°

Luke xxii, 39—54; Matthew xxvi, 30 — 56.

LXXXVII.

MIDNIGHT ADVENTURES; OR, Deserted and Denied 435

Mark xiv, 53—72 ; Luke xxii, 21 — 34, 54 — 62.

ill

CONTENTS.

xvn

LXXXVIII,

A MOCKERY OF JUSTICE; or, Overawed by a Mon

Matthew xxvii, 1—32; Mark xv, i— 21; Luke xxiii, I— 32; John xviii, xix, i— 16.

Page
440

LXXXIX.

IT IS FINISHED; or, The Tragedy Covu-leted

Matthew xxvii, 34—66; Mark xv, 22—47; Luke xxiii, 33—56; John xix, 17—42.

447

XC.

THE OPENED TOMB; or, From Death to Life Again

Matthew xxviii; Mark xvi; Luke xxiv, 1—49; John xx, xxi.

454

XCI.

THE CONQUEROR'S RETURN; or, A Marvelous Ascension,

Luke xxiv, 50-53; Acts i, i— n.

461

XCII.

TALKING IN STRANGE TONGUES; or, Power from on High,

Actsi, 12— 26; ii; iv. 32— 37; v, I— 11.

466

XCIII.

POWER IN A NAME; or, A Lame Man Caused to Leap,

Acts iii, I — 26.

473

XCIV.

FREED FROM PRISON; or, Doors Opened without Hands,

Acts xii, I — 23.

478

XCV.

PICKING UP A PASSENGER; oR, The Right Man in the Right Place,

Acts viii, 26 — 40.

483

XCVI.

A BONFIRE OF BOOKS; or. Strange Honors for True Men,

Acts xiv, 8 — 18; xix, I — 20.

489

xviii CONTENTS.

XCVII.

Pacb

IN THE PATH OF DUTY; or, Tears and Terrors Powerless, 495

Acts, chapters xx — xxvi.

XCVHI.

THE IMPERIAL CITY; or, The End AT Hand, 500

Acts, chapters xxvii, xxviii.

XCIX.

LESSONS FROM NATURE; OR, New Views OF Old Subjects 506

Isaiah xxxii, 2; Song of Solomon ii, i ; Luke xii, 4.

THE VENERABLE PRISONER; OR, Broad Views from A Narrow Island, 51a

Revelation, chapters i — xxii.

List of Illustrations.

►Grandpa's Stories from the Wonderful Book

' Fkontispirce.

Philip Doddridge Taught by Pictures (fu)I page) ^*°»

Emerging from Chaos

Dominion Over Created Things, "''

Hiding from the Lord ^^

Expelled from Paradise ^^

Toiling for Daily Bread, '*^

Burning the First Fruits '^^

Slaying His Brother, ^^

Fleeing from the Dead (full page) ^^

Building a City ^^

Walking Heavenward (full page)

The Boatbuilder Taught

The Dove Sent Forth (full page), '"

' Coming Ashore

The Bow of Beauty,

Cursed be Canaan,

g«

Scattering of the Nations,

A Splendid Outlook, ^

( 02

Abram's Magnanimous Offer (full page)

Blessing the Victors,

o . o '02

Seeing Stars

Banished from Home,

Entertaining Angels,

■A City on Fire, '^

xlx

XX LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

Pacb
A Narrow Escape, 122

Seeking a Bride, 125

Meeting; a Husband, 127

An Oriental Well-scene (full page), 129

The Wrong Man Blessed, 133

The Wonderful Ladder, 137

Fixing His Wages 141

Off for Home, . . ■ 143

A Strange Wrestling Match, 146

Reconciliation 147

A Wicked Sale, 150

Before the King, 154

In the Place of Honor • 157

The Unknown Brother (fii'l page) 159

A Glad Meeting 161

Hard Times 163

Rescuing a Waif, ... i66

Slaying the Tyrant, 167

Burning, yet not Consumed (full page) 169

Sticks Turned to Snakes 17 1

Death in every House 174

Buried in the Sea (full page) 177

Celebrating Victory (full page), 179

Winning the Battle (full page), 181

Worshiping a Calf, 185

Mount Sinai (full page), 187

The Tent of Worship 189

Carrie's Flan of the Tabernacle, 190

Blossoms on a Rod 191

The Healing Serpent (full page), 19S

The New Commander 198

The Commander-in-Chief, . . • 201

Waters Heaped Up (full page) "Joj

LIST OF ILL USTRA TIONS. xxi

Pagb

Carry Out the Memorials (full page), 205

The Falling WalU of Jericho, 207

Recovering the Stolen Treasures (full page), 209

Five Kings in a Cave 211

Dividing the Land by Lot, • 213

Samson Slaying his Foes, 215

Fall of Dagoa's Temple 218

Ruth and Naomi, 221

Ancient Israelites at their Meal (full page) 223

Bearding the Lion in his Den (full page), 225

Gathering Ammunition from the Brook (full page), 227

The Giant Beheaded (full page), • 229

God's Chosen King Anointed, 231

Sparing a Sleeping Foe, 233

Death of Israel's first King (full page), 235

Curses on a King 237

David's Charge to his Son (full page), S41

Royal Courtesies Interchanged (full page), . 243

Dividing the Kingdom, 246

Death of the Young Prince (full page), . . , . • 248

Supplied in the Wilderness (full page), 250

Suppliedin the City (full page), 251

Life for the Dead Boy 253

The Mocking Children (full page), 255

A Marvelous Jar of Oil (full page) 257

View of the Jordan 260

Gehazi's Terrible Penalty (full page) 261

Lepers Viewing the Deserted Camp (full page), 265

Thrown from a Window, 268

Scribes at their Work (full page) 27!

Mordecai in Honor (full page), 273

Job in Sorrow (full page), 27^

Job in Prosperity, 279

xxii

LIST OF ILLUS2 RATIONS,

Tossed into the Sea, 2g|

Preaching in Nineveh, 285

Nineveh's Great Palace „ 287

The Young Teetotalers (full page) 289

The Youthful Counsellor (full page), 291

In the Den of Lions, 296

The Proud King's Outlook (full page) 297

The Mysterious Handwriting (full page) 299

Destruction of Babylon (full page) '. 30I

John's Birth Foretold, 304

Mary and Elizabeth Rejoicing 305

The Babe in the Temple, 307

The First Christmas Carol 309

Chapel of the Nativity (full page), ■ 310

Telling the Good News 311

Led by a Star (full page) 315

The Boy in the Temple, 319

The Backwoods Preacher, 323

Reproving the Soldiers 324

"Behold the Lamb of God!" 325

A Joyous Feast (full page), 329

View of Cana (full page), 331

The Night Interview 334

" Go ye and Preach," 33S

Driving Out the Peddlers 339

View of the Sea of Galilee (full page), 343

Walkingon the Sea (full page), 345

Two Persistent Blind Men, 349

The Oculist at His Work (full page) 3S»

A Successful Seeker (full page) 353

Lowered through the Roof (full page) 355

A Helping Hand for a Boy (full page), 358-

A Helping Hand for a Girl (full page), 3^1

LIST OF ILL USTRA TIONS. xxiU

Paob

Life for a Dead Young Man 364

View of bethany (full page), 365

Life for One Dead Four Days 367

The Fond Sheep-owner (full page), 371

Bringing Back the Lost One (full page), 373

Scattering Good Seed (full page) 375

Doing Mischief (full page) 379

Wonders of Yeast (full page), 383

Lessons from the Vine (full page), 385

Shall We Cut it Down ? (full page), 387

Seeking Hidden Treasures (full page) 390

Buying the Splendid Pearl (full page), 391

Search for the Coin (full page) 395

Home Again (full page), 398

The Disappointed Girls (full page), 403

The Forgiving King (full page) 407

Dissatisfied with their Wages (full page), • 413

Jesus Anointed by Mary Magdalene 415

Anointed by the Sister of Lazarus, 4'7

The Triumphal March, 421

View of Jerusalt..' Cfull page) 423

Garden of Gethsemane (f'U page), 426

Agony in the Garden (full page), 429

Arrested and Bound 433

The Fearful Denial (full page) 437

Pilate's Mockery of Justice, 442

On the Way to Calvary, 444

The Sorrowful Way (full page), 445

Church of the Holy Sepulchre (full page) 449

Laid in the Tomb 453

Mary at the Opened Tomb 45^

The Joyful Meeting, 457

The Wayside Talk (full page), 4S9

xxiv LIST OF ILL USTRA TIONS.

Paus

The Meeting by the Sea 463

Return to the Father 465

DeKent of the Comforter 468

Brin(;ing in the Money (full page), 47 1

The Discarded Crutches (full page) 475

An Unexpected Liberation (full page), 481

A Helpful Companion 4*5

Philip's Fountain 487

Mistaken for Gods 490

A Bonfire of Books (full page), 493

A Tearful Parting 49^

Pursued by a Mob (full page) 499

Aacient Style of Ships 5°'

The Appian Way (full page) S03

Paul and his Son in the Gospel (full page) So5

Shadow of a Great Rock, S©?"

lily of the Valley S08

Caring for the Birds (full page) 5"

The Outlook from Patmos (full page), 5'3^

Grandpa Goodwins Stories

FROM

The Wonderful Book.

I I!
ii '* ii

I s i

PHILIP DODDRIDGE .TAUGHT EY PICTURES.

THE WEEK OF WONDERS.

THE WEEK OF WONDERS :

Or, making great THINGS OUT OF NOTHING.

"HEN Grandpa comes I will ask him," said little Charley
Reed to his sister Carrie, who had been telling him how
the world was made. Her teacher had told her that God
made all things out of nothing. Carrie was but two years older than
Charley, yet she thought herself quite competent to be his teacher.
But Charley was full of questions, and it was not many minutes
before he had completely puzzled Carrie, and it was his unsatisfied
curiosity about this making of the world that prompted his resolution
to atk Grandpa about it.

Carne and Charley, with their older sister Mary and their mother,
lived at Grandpa's house, their father being away from home much of
the time attending to business. Grandpa, or " Grandpa Goodwin,"
as many persons called him, was Mrs. Reed's father, and he was
very fond of his "little pets," the grandchildren. But his fondness
was not of a foolish sort. It did not show itself in candies and cakes
half so often as in kind and wise words and acts, which made the
children happier and better. They believed in Grandpa. They were
sure he knew everything, and that he could do everything that was
worth doing. Grandpa Goodwin did know a great many things, for
he had always loved to read good books and to listen to wise men,
and he had a wonderfully happy knack in telling what he knew.

Charley waited very impatiently for Grandpa's return. He had
never seen anything made out of nothing. His top, he argued,
was made out of wood and iron. His pocket-knife was made
of iron and steel and bone. His shoes were made of leather.

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

and leather was made of skins, and the skins had grown on cows.
So Charley thought over very many things, but they all were made
out of something. Then he thought how big the world was and how
many things were made up in it. Where did all the dirt come from,
and the rocks that make the great mountains ? Then he thought
about the ocean, which he had seen at Long- Branch, and he wondered
where all the water came from. So his ideas grew bigger and
bigger, and there were so many things he wanted to ask about that
he wished and waited and looked and longed for the sight of Grandpa
hurrying home. At last Charley did see him coming, and ran to
meet him. Hardly waiting for the kiss Grandpa stooped to give him,
he broke out very eagerly with the question, " Where did God get
things to make the world of, Grandpa ?"

Grandpa Goodwin was too wise a man to answer such a big
question carelessly. He never gave the children a false or evasive
answer. He used to say, " When a child wants to learn, then is the
time to teach." So Grandpa did not answer Charley's question, but
roused his curiosity still further by asking, " How many things did
God need to make a world ?"

" Oh ! I don't know," said the boy, " but ever so many things, I'm
sure. There are stones and trees and dirt and water and horses
and — oh ! I don't know. Grandpa ; but tell me, where did God get
them ? Did He make tliem out of nothing ? Carrie said He did,
but He didn't, did He ? He couldn't do that, could He, Grandpa ?"

By this time they were fairly in the house, and Grandpa felt more
than ever that what he might say should be wisely said, so he told
Charley that after supper they would sit down for a good talk on
how God made the world.

When supper was over the family gathered in the sitting-room
about the centre-table, on which a bright light burned. Grandpa
was in his easy-chair, while Charley, restless and eager, was close
beside him. Carrie looked a little anxious, as though half afraid that
her well-meant lesson of the afternoon would prove incorrect. Mary

THE WEEK OF WONDERS.

had brought her Bible, which she opened at the first chapter of
Genesis, so that she might see what was there said about the
creation. Mrs. Reed sat in her sewing-chair doing some fancy work,
and andcipating a pleasant evening.

" Now, Grandpa," began Charley, " do please tell us how God
made the world. I am almost crazy to hear all about it,"

"To tell all about it," replied Grandpa, " is more than any man can
do. We have neither time nor knowledge for so great a task. But
I can tell you many things about it, and shall do so very willingly.
To give us a fair start, will Mary please read the first two verses of
Genesis?"

Mary had her eye on the place in an instant, and read : " In the
beginning God created the heaven and the earth. And the earth
was without form, and void ; and darkness was upon the face of
the deep : and the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters."

" When was the beginning ?" asked Carrie, who had listened very
intently to these verses.

" Nobody knows when it was," said Grandpa. " It was very, very
long ago when God began His work upon the heavens and the earth."

" But," interposed Mary, " my Bible says it was four thousand and
four years before Christ."

" Your Bible does not say so, Mary. The notes put in its margin
by the good men who edited it say so ; but this is no part of what
God said. Those good men wanted to make the Bible plain for its
readers. They figured out that Adam was created four thousand
and four years before Christ came, but that time is probably far too
short. The beginning, however, was long before Adam was
created."

" Why," said Carrie, " did not God make all things in six days ?"

" Yes, Carrie, but not in six short days such as we have. A day may
be a very long period of time. God's seventh day of rest from crea-
ting has lasted six thousand years already. If the other days were as
long, thirty-six thousand years passed between the beginning and

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

U I

I .

the time of Adam's creation. The fact is, that many more years
passed — how many, nobody knows. But that far-off beginning was
not God's beginning. He never had a beginning. He is eternal.
He always did Hve, and always will live. And in that beginning God
was able to create the heaven and the earth."

" What does create mean. Grandpa ?" asked Charley.

" Mary may read you an answer from the dictionary. That, I
think, will give the clearest and best explanation."

" Create," said Mary, who quickly found the word, " means — to
bring into being ; to form out of nothing ; to cause to exist."

"Yes," said Grandpa, "and that is exactly what God did. He did
not take a quantity of material and make it into a sun, a moon, a
star, or a world, but He brought them into being ; He formed them
out of nothing ; He caused them to exist, as the dictionary explains
* create.' In Hebrews xi, 2, it is said, ' Things which are seen were
not made of things which do appear ;' that is, nothing appears any-
where out of which the things we now see — the heavens and the
earth — were made."

"This verse in Hebrews," said Mary, who had turned to the text
quoted by Grandpa, " also says, ' The worlds were framed by the word
of God.' What does that mean ?"

" It means that they were made, not by any work or effort of God,
but simply by His command. The third verse of Genesis tells us,
' God said. Let there be light ; and there was light.' In one of the
Psalms we read, ' He spake, and it was done ; He commanded, and
it stood fast.' "

" I told you so, Charley," shouted Carrie, who was delighted to
find her afternoon's teaching approved by Grandpa.

"Well," said Charley, "that's a new way to make things. 'He
spake, and it was done.' I wish I could make things I want so
easily. I'd speak for a lot of 'em, I know."

" But what is meant by this." asked Mary, as she again read from
Genesis — "'The earth was without form and void'?"

^^ V- —

THE WEEK OF WONDERS.

" Simply that it had none of the regularity and beauty we now see.
But God was taking care of it. His Spirit was there bringing things
into proper shape. At first total darkness rested everywhere, but
God spoke, and light broke in, showing for tne first time the difference
between day and night. Thus much was done in God's first day of

creatmg.

"His Monday," said Carrie, " for it was His first work-day."

''And the Spirit of God moved u/'oii the Jaic of tlie '<^uiters." — <jenesis i, 2.

"Yes, you may call it so," said Grandpa, "only remember it was
not a day of twenty-four hours, but — what?"

" A very long day," they all answered, Mary adding the rcMiiark,
" Thousands of years long."

"What was God's Tuesday's work?" asked Charley, catching at
the new way of naming God's days.

111!

'lii

]■; 111

It I I! i

When that day began," resumed Grandpa, "a dense steam or
mist wrapped the whole world. It was far worse than in our fog-
giest days. But this steam was cooling, and as steam cools it
becomes water. This water gathered on the surface of the earth and
soon began to trickle into the deeper places, where creeks, rivers,
lakes, and seas began to form. The lighter masses of steam floated
upward as clouds, leaving the open space, called the firmament, which
we see between the clouds above and the earth below. This clear-
ing away of the vapor and forming of water and clouds was God's
second day's work."

"God's Tuesday's work. Grandpa," said Charley; "you forget the
name. But oh ! what a queer-looking world it must have been !"

"Yes," said Grandpa, "but it soon began to look better, for on the
third day — Wednesday, I should say — the waters gathered together
more and more, leaving parts of dry land standingout as islands and
continents. Then God spoke again, and plants began to grow. All
kinds of trees, flowers, and herbs appeared ; but Mary may read
about this from the story in Genesis."

In an instant Mary's eye was upon the eleventh verse, and she
read : " And God said. Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb
yielding seed, and the fruit-tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose
seed is in itself, upon the earth : and it was so. And the earth
brought forth grass, and herb yielding seed after his kind, and the
tree yielding fruit, whose seed was in itself, after his kind : and God
saw that it was good. And the evening and the morning were the
third day."

"That was perfectly splendid !" said Carrie, as Mary ended.

"'^'lats so," said Charley, with real boy emphasis, "and everything
' ... a"T new, wasn't it ?"

'' \' , iJ-'ere was not a dead tree, nor a rotten branch, nor a dried

■ '■ ■ withered flower in all the world. All was fresh and beauti-

iui. li. Vv\is springtime all over the world, the grandest springtime

the world ever enjoyed. There were plants growing then which

THE WEEK OF WONDERS.

were bigger than any we now see. Prints of their trunks, stems, and
leaves are often found in what are now the soUd rocks. Coal is but
the hardened remains of these plants which then grew so large and in
such immense quantities. And God made all those plants with their
own seeds, so that each of them would produce other plants like
itself. To do this was as if a watchmaker should make a watch,
which, after running awhile, would open and push out of itself another
litde watch, which would grow, and in its turn would bring forth still
another little watch, and this another, and so on and on for hundreds
of years. What would you think of a man who could make such a
watch ? But God made all the varieties of the vegetable world, and
every variety, whether great or small, has power to produce other
plants like itself, and so the earth has been kept green and beautiful
ever since the Wednesday of God's great creative week."

"Oh! my," cried Charley, as Grandpa paused in his description;
*' I never thought of that. How splendid the flowers are !"

" Rather, Charley," said Mary, " how splendid God is who created
all these wonders."

" Let me repeat for you two verses of an old poem, by N. P.
Willis," said Mrs. Reed, who for some time had ceased from her
work and had been an attentive listener :

" ' The perfect world by Adam trod
Was the first temple built to God ;
His fiat laid the corner-stone,
He spake, and lo ! the work was done.

" * He hung its starry roof on high,
The broad expanse of azure sky;
He spread its pavement green and bright,
And curtained it with morning light.' "

"Beautiful indeed," exclaimed Grandpa, "and true as it is

beautiful."

"Thursday's work I don't understand," said Mary, glancing at
her Bible. " God made light on the first day, but on the fourth day

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

He made the sun, moon, and stars, ' to give light upon the earth,' the
seventeenth verse says. Why were they needed to give light, when
light had already been given ? Or, rather, how could there be any
light at all before they were created."

"I don't wonder at your questions, Mary," said Grandpa. "Many
older heads have been puzzled at that point. Light had come to
the earth, but because of the dense vapors, the sources of light had
not appeared. We have light on cloudy days, though we do not
see the sun. But when the mists cleared away, and the open
firmament appeared, then the sources of light became visible, as if
at that moment they had been newly made."

" Oh ! I see," said Mary. " God made them appear on that day."

" Just so. If a person had been looking on to report what
occurred, he would have described this day's work just as the Bible
does. Indeed, when God showed Moses how the world was made,
so that Moses might write it in the book of Genesis, He probably
showed a series of visions, each giving a new view of the progress
of creation, and each forming a new day in this week of wonders."

"The Friday of that week was a great day, wasn't it, Grandpa ?"
said Mary, looking up from her Bible, " for then God made all the
birds and fishes."

"Yes," said Grandpa. "Up to this time there was no living
creature in all the world — no beasts in the forests ; no birds among
the trees ; no fish in the waters ; no reptiles in the grass ; no insects
in the air. But the earth was ready for animals to live upon it,
and so God spoke again. In an instant flocks of birds rose in the
air, flitted among the branches, or waded in the streams. And
fishes at once began to stir the brooks, the rivers, and the seas.
For the first time, a chorus of praise went up to God from the
throats of birds. Life abounded everywhere, and every creature
was full of praise."

" Oh !" cried Charley, " that was splendid ! Mother took me to see
.ever so many stuffed birds and fishes in the museum, and they were

THE WEEK OF WONDERS.

so pretty — all colors and shapes and sizes — and God made all of
them, and lots more, and did it all in one day. That's something
grand, I declare !"

" Yes, Charley, and many other kinds of birds and fishes — far
more than are found in all the museums of the world. The
splendid colors of humming birds, peacocks, cockatoos, birds of
Paradise, and innumerable others, were all the work of God in that
one day."

" Well, I am sure God loves pretty colors, then," said Carrie,
" and pretty forms too, for what can be prettier than birds with
their gay plumage ?"

"And their sweet voices, too," said Charley, " for what can be
sweeter than the sino[inor of birds ?"

" But we must hasten to the last day," said Grandpa, glancing at
the clock. " On the sixth day God made all the land animals, birds
only excepted. Creatures with wings, and those with fins, were
already living, but now the great beasts of the forest were created.
Some of them were far larger than any known to us. The cattle,
too, were created on this day, and all creeping things. Over the
hills the flocks then scampered for the first time. In the meadows
the cattle grazed, and beasts of prey ranged through the forests.
None were old or lame or sick. It was a glorious world, but God
had one more glory to add. This was the creation of man. He
was formed to be ruler over all other created things, and to be the
companion and loving servant of the Creator Himself, But we must
stop for to-night. To-morrow, if you wish, we will take a peep into
Paradise, and see man in this happy home."

The " good nights " were then said, and well pleased with their
chat on the week of wonders, the little party scattered.

KMnBOUMH-aa

ggg FT'WW II II II I !

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

■ i
i I

A PEEP INTO PARADISE:

Or, happy people IN A HAPPY HOME.

ERE we are !" shouted Charley; " all ready for our prom-
ised peep into Paradise."

" Glad to see you," answered Grandpa Goodwin, as he
seated himself in his easy chair. " Let us see what Paradise means."

" I have it !" exclaimed Mary. " I found it in the dictionary. It
means (i) The Garden of Eden, in which Adam and Eve were placed;
(2) A place of bliss — a region of supreme delight ; (3) Heaven."

" Very good, Mary. The word first meant a beautiful piece of
country, such as we see in the great parks of our cities. The Bible
does not give this name to Adam's home, yet it is so appropriate
that by everybody the Garden of Eden is called Paradise. The ac-
count given of this garden is very short. We are simply told that
God planted it eastward in Eden, that it was well watered every-
where, that every tree pleasant to the eye and good for food was
there, that it was, in short, what its Bible name means — a garden of
Eden — that is, a garden of delight."

"And don't we know anything more of how it looked?" asked
Carrie, with evident disappointment.

" We do not know, but we can fairly imagine a great deal of how
it looked. This is what the great English poet, John Milton, did in
his wonderful book called Paradise Lost. From the many splendid
gardens he had seen before he became blind he selected the most
beautiful things and put them all together in his imaginary garden
of Eden. Your mother may read us some of Milton's descriptions
of Adam's happy home in Paradise."

A PEEP INTO PARADISE.

Mrs. Reed, on Grandpa's suggestion, turned to her well-used copy

of Milton and read several selections.

Among them these :

"In tliis pleasant soil
His far more pleasant garden God ordain'd ;
Out of the fertile ground He caused to grow
All trees of noblest kind for sight, smell, taste—
And all amid them stood the tree of life."

"Concerning the stream which watered the garden," continued
Mrs. Reed, " Milton speaks thus: "

" * Rolling on orient pearl and sands of gold,
With mazy error under pendant shades
Ran Nectar, visiting each plant, and fed
Flow'ers worthy of Paradise, which not nice art
In beds and curious knots, but nature boon
Pour'd forth profuse on hill and dale and plain.'

"Again, in describing the splendid groves of Paradise, Milton
speaks of them as —

" * Groves whose rich trees wept odorous gums and balm,
Others whose fruit burnish'd with golden rind
Hung amiable. . . .

Betwixt them lawns, or level downs, and flocks
Grazing the tender herb, were interposed.
Or palmy hillock, or the flow'ry laj)
Of some well-watered valley spread her store,
Flow'rs of all hue, and without thorn the rose.' "

Mrs. Reed laid down her book. The children were all attention,
for she had read so clearly that they couk- catch the meaning of every
word. Then Grandpa resumed his talk.

" Into this beautiful home Adam and Eve were put, not to live in
idleness, nor yet to work hard, but, as the account says, to dress the
garden and to keep it — a pleasant and beautiful business, I am sure
Nothino;' could be more deliehtful."

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

f i

" I low happy they must have been there with their flowers and
fruits ! But it must have been lonesome to have no neighbors and
no children there."

"They had God very near and very kind to them, Carrie," replied
Mrs. Reed, " and that was the best of company. They did not know
what it was to miss neighbors and children, never having had them
to enjoy."

"Yes, and God Himself was delighted withthe service and society
of Adam and Eve," said Grandpa. " Plants were si)lendid, but they
could not think or feel. Beasts and birds could think and feel, but
they could not love God. Their gorgeous colors, mighty strength,
swift motions, and sweet songs were grand as they could be ; but
man was made in God's own grander image ; lie was as much like
God as a created being can be like the one who made him."

"Adam and Eve were born grown up, weren't they, Grandpa?"
asked Charley, catching at a new idea.

"Well, yes; that is, they never were children. They had neither
father nor mother, brothers nor sisters. They ruled over all other
living creatures on the earth, and God brought these creatures to
Adam, and he named them as to him seemed best. Animals were
not fierce and quarrelsome then as many of them now are, but they
dwelt together in peace. Eden was a loving and happy home for
all who were there, whether man or beast."

"I wonder Adam and Eve did not stay there ff.«rever," said Carrie.
" They must have been so happy."

" If they had stayed forever all of us would live there now, wouldn't
we ? I'd have had my letters directed to Charley Reed, Paradise,
Garden of Eden ; I would."

"That's a great idea," answered Mary. "They did not stay
though, and we are not there, I'm sorry to say. But how long did
they stay there. Grandpa ? "

" We do not know ; probably not very long. But there is a Paradise
for us, though that was lost. We ca . nnd kindred bliss elsewhere.

A PEEP INTO PARADISE.

Several times in the Bible this
name is given to the happy home
beyond this world. In Revelation
ii, 7,itis called the Paradise of God.
I'Voni this verse we learn that
the tree of life is in this Paradise.
Such a tree was in Eden also, but
after man sinned and was sent out
of that beautiful place an angel
kept him from going back to that
tree to eat of it. In the heavenly
Paradise, however, all may eat
of that tree and live forever.
Adam's Paradise had a river, and
the Paradise of God has its river
of the water of life. God walked
in the first Paradise, and Adam
and Eve served Him there. In
the new Paradise saints see God's
face and serve Him day and night.
But the best of all is, that into the
heavenly Paradise nothing shall
ever enter tliat can harm and de-
file us. Into the Garden of Eden
a tempter did enter, and both
Adam and Eve sinned and lost
their home ; but none shall sin
in heaven nor lose that precious
home. With the Bible's help we
may peep into the heavenly Par-
adise, and we also may be the
happy people who shall ^^^^\\" ^[^■^''do^'i^'ionoverth.^

. fowl of the air, ana cnur every living thing that

there and be blessed forever.' ' ,noveth upon the #ar//5."— Genesis i, 28.

in i ' ,

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

FEASTING ON FORBIDDEN FRUIT;

Or, trifling WITH A SERPENT.

GRANDPA !" began Carrie, as the family came together
after tea ; " I have thought so much to-day about Adam
and Eve. What a pity it was they did not stay in their
happy home ! Why were they sent out of Eden, anyway ? I don't
see what great harm there was in eating that fruit."

" Probably no ham at all in merely eating that fruit. I do not
suppose it was poisonous, or unwholesome even. The harm was in
disobeying God. He forbade them to eat that fruit ; they disobeyed
and did it deliberately. It was as clear a case of refusal to obey as
ever occurred."

" Yes, I know that," replied Carrie ; " but then it was so little a
thing — just to eat some fruit that looked so nice."

" If it was so little a thing, the greater was the folly of not allowing
God to have His way about it. But it was not so little as it seems.
God had said, Do not eat. Adam and Eve each said, I will eat. It
was pure, simple, inexcusable disobedience of God. Wasn't it,
Carrie ?"

" Well, yes. Grandpa. I know it was ; I must admit that. But
why did God let them get into so much trouble about so little a
matter?"

" If we really love a person we show it, not by doing things which
are easy and pleasant to ourselves, but by doing things which are
hard, which require self-denial, but which please or help the person
we love. You show love to your mother, not by eating your food
and enjoying your play, but by leaving your play to 'serve her, or by

II ■ I

If^'l

FEASTING ON FORBIDDEN FRUIT.

omitting some favorite article of food when siie thinks it may do you
harm. So Adam and Eve showed their love to God, not by enjoy-
ing all that they were free to enjoy, but by doing without the one
thing which God forbade. Some test of their love was necessary,
and God made it just one little thing. The result showed that they
did not love and honor Him enough to yield that one little point.
They preferred their own way to God's way."

" Well, Grandpa," said Carrie, in more of a submissive manner,
*T think I understand it better. They ought to have obeyed God;
but I am sorry all the same."

"We are all sorry about it, darling. A great deal of trouble has
come to the world from that willful disobedience. It turned the lives
of men into a wrong direction at the very start. It was the pebble
in the brooklet's bed which turns the course of the entire stream.
And all this trouble came from trifling with a serpent."

"Well, I don't understand that," said Mary. "I read about that
serpent in Genesis iii, and I don^t know what it means."

" To help us understand, suppose Mary reads Revelation xx, 2,"
said Grandpa.

Mary quickly found the place and read : " He laid hold on the
dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound
him a thousand years."

" Here we see who is the serpent that did the harm. It is the
source of all evil and the opposer of all good, known as Satan or
the devil," said Grandpa.

" But wasn't there any snake in the business, then ?" asked Charley,
seemingly disappointed at this explanation of the story.

" Perhaps not," replied Grandpa. " Satan may have entered into
a genuine snake, and so have quietly glided up to Eve and talked
with her ; or he may have made himself look like a snake, and so
have come near her ; or he may have come to her in a gliding,
stealthy way simply, as a snake would approach, and so have sug-
gested his evil ideas. This is my own notion of the case. He came

'■ <

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

to her as a snake comes to its prey — stealthily, wickedly, with murder
in the heart. When, later in the scene, God pronounced a curse upon
the serpent, it was not meant for snakes, but for the old serpent, the
vile snakelike tempter Satan."

"Then Eve did not really see a snake crawling around and did not
really hear it talk," said Carrie, seemingly much relieved to get rid
of the snake.

" Probably not," said Grandpa. " The serpent with which she tri-
fled was Satan; and she did trifle with him. He came asking a ques-
tion as to what God had really forbidden. He really was twitting
her on the fact that she could not do all she pleased, because one
thing had been forbidden. Eve answered very well at the start, but
when she was about through she used a little sentence which looks
suspicious. God has said of this tree. Thou shalt not eat of it. Eve
adds, Neither shall ye touch it. God had not said this, and it looks
as though Eve were seeking something to complain of, as if she were
exaggerating what God had forbidden. On hearing this Satan flatly
contradicts what God had said. God's words were, In the day thou
eatest thereof thou shalt surely die. But Satan said, Thou shalt not
surely die. It seems strange that Eve would listen to such talk. She
must have known it was wrong ; but she did listen and Satan talked
on, telling her how much wiser and better she would become if she
ate the fruit of this tree, and making her think God was not good in
keeping so good a thing from her. Then Satan left her, but the
poison of his talk was working in her mind. Mary may read to us
from the sixth verse, which shows what happened and how it came
to pass."

While all listened eagerly Mary read as follows: "And when the
woman saw that the tree was good fc" food, and that it was pleasant
to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise ; she took of
the fruit thereof, and did eat; and gave also unto her husband with
her, and he did eat."

" That was too bad," said Carrie, with a sigh and a very sad face.

\'\\

FEASTING ON FORBIDDEN FRUIT.

" Yes," said Grandpa ; " instead of resisting Satan and driving
away every evil thought, she lingered about the tree, looked on its
fruit, thought of the benefits Satan promised, and at last took and
ate the fruit, then ran off to find Adam and persuade him to do the

" Adam and his wife hid themselves frovi the presence of the Lord God amongst the trees of the

gciii/en." — Genesis iii, 8.

same. When they had done ihe wrong, they felt ashamed. Tiien
they thought of God and were afraid. So they worried through the
day till the sun began to set and the cool of the day — that pleasantest
of all times in a beautiful garden — drew near. But Adam and Iwe
found no pleasure in that lovely evening. Their hearts were filled

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

U I

; W

with fear and their cheeks were flushed with shame. Tears gathered
in their eyes, the first tears ever shed in the world. They wondered
what God would say and what was the meaning of His threat, thou
sJialt surely die. At last God came and they heard His voice, but in-
stead of bounding joyfully to meet Him they skulked away to a hiding-
place. Then God called to Adam, Where art thou ? God knew where
Adam was, but He wished by this call to make Adam know his sad and
fallen condition. Then God came near to them in their hiding-place.
There they were among the bushes crouching to the ground, their
heads bowed down, their tears falling, their hearts full of fear, and
the old serpent near by gloating over their unhappy fate. How
wretched to God's pure eyes the world must then have seemed !
The song of birds, the fragrance of flowers, the glitter of leaves, the
sport of beasts, must to Him have seemed a fearful mockery since
man, the lord and master of them all, was crushed with sin and shame."

" O Grandpa !" cried Carrie, " why didn't God forgive them on the
spot and let them start over again ?"

" God was quite willing to forgive them, and I have no doubt did
freely do so," said Grandpa ; " but for them to start over again, as
they were before they disobeyed, was as impossible as for me to start
over again as a boy, or for a cripple to start over again with sound
limbs. They had sinned, and never again could they be innocent.
In some other way they could be saved, I am sure, but not as persons
who had never sinned."

" I see," said Carrie, " that first good chance was lost, and they
could not get it back again."

" Yes ; and God must show His disapproval of the wrong they
did," said Grandpa, "just as a kind and loving mother must punish
a child who does wrong, and so, when Adam made an excuse for
hiding hiinsclf, God pushed His questions closer, and Adam, seeing
he could not escape, confessed, I did eat ; but, said he, the
woman Thou gavest to be with me, she gave me of the tree. In this
way he tried to put the blame first on Eve, and also on God who

FEASTING ON FORBIDDEN FRUIT.

gave him Eve. That is the way the wicked do. They seldom confess
themselves at fault ; somebody else, or possibly God Himself, is to
blame. Gfod condemns nobody without giving them a chance, so He
asked Eve about it and she blamed the serpent. Then God told
them the results of their wrong doing. On the serpent he pro-
nounced a curse more bitter than that upon any creature in existence.
He was doomed to crawl, to eat dust, to be hated, and at last to have
his head crushed ; which shows the loathing every good man should
have for Satan, much as everybody hates snakes and tries to crush
their heads."

"I wish they were all killed," said Charley, " and old Satan, too. I
don't see what they are for, anyhow."

" Next God turned to Eve," continued Grandpa. " She was in sor-
row enough at thatmoment, but God said He would greatly multiply
it. Not only would He add to it, but He would multiply it; yes,
multiply it greatly T

" Poor Eve," sighed Mary, " she must have been sorry enough.
And it was her first sorrow, too. She had not been used to it, had
she, Grandpa ?"

" No, but she soon came to know enough of it ; and as for Adam,
God said that in sorrow and in the sweat of his face he should eat
his bread until he died. The very ground was cursed so that thorns
and thistles would spring up rather than flowers and fruits. Such was
the result of feasting on forbidden fruit and triHing with a serpent."

" Let me add a word in closing, children," said Mrs. Reed. " You
may think Satan very powerful, as he really is, but James, in his
Epistle, says. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you. Which of
you is determined to resist him ?"

" I," shouted every child, and with good resolves they scattered
for Uie night.

j ) 'I

■ I

( ■ ■
'<

I i
. I

ir, i

t !

i
1

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

LEAVING A HAPPY HOME ;

Or. from peace AND PLENTY TO TOIL AND TEARS.

WHEN the famiy V c. again assembled, Carrie began with
the exclamation :
" Poor Eve ! ^ have ^^ -en so sorry for her. I could
have cried a dozen times to-day. Where did they go after they
sinned ? and what did they do ?"

" I am glad," answered Grandpa, " that you have thought so much
about her. Let it warn my little girl never to disobey God."

" I'm sure I never want to," she answered, in a most serious tone,
Charley adding, " Nor do I ;" and Mary, " Nor I."

" And now," said Grandpa, drawing a roll of paper from his
pocket and opening it upon the table, " here is a picture by a fam-
ous illustrator of Bible scenes, I want you to look at it carefully
and then each tell me what seems the most striking thing in it. Let
Mary tell first."

" They all look so sorry. Grandpa. See poor Eve ! Adam can't
bear to look up at all. And the angel seems grieved. The dog,
even, looks worried and as if he wondered what it meant. Why the
old serpent himself looks sorry, though I guess it's more mean and
ashamed that he looks. But oh ! they are so sad !"

" Just see the thorns and the thisdes outside that gate," said
Carrie, " and the stones. Inside there were none of these, were there,
Grandpa ? Now they will have to work among briers and all sorts
of troubles, won't they ?"

" See that big bird," said Charley, " he's pecking Eve's head, isn't
he ? and there's another flying over them and squalling at them ;

'•iH

LEA VING A HAPPY HOME.

and there's a wasp or hornet after them, too. O my ! It's too bad
all these things had to happen. And there's that old snake. If I
were Adam I'd pick up a stone and whack him on the head, so I
would. I wouldn't have him crawling near me. But, Grandpa, what

*' The Lord God sent him forth from the garden of Eden, to till the ground from whence he was

taken." — Genesis iii, 23.

a queer old sword the angel has. It looks as if it was splitting all
to pieces."

" That; my boy, is the flaming sword which turned every way to
keep Adam and Eve from the garden. We read about it in Genesis
iii, 24," said Charley's mother, who was gazing at the picture.

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" The saddest thing Adam and Eve knew up to that time," re-
sumed Grandpa, "was the leaving of their happy home. Within that
place of beauty were peace and plenty ; without were toil and tears.
Eve's lament on leaving Paradise, written by Milton, from whom we
have already quoted, is one of the saddest utterances ever spoken.
Your mother will favor us with part of it."

Mrs. Reed took up her Paradise Lost and read as follows :

" O unexpected stroke, worse than of death !
Must I leave thee, Paradise ? thus leave
Thee, native soil, these happy walks and shades.
Fit haunt of God's? Where I had hoped to spend,
Quiet, though sad, the respite of that day
That must be mortal to us both. O flow'rs,
That never will in other climate grow,
My early visitation, and my last
At ev'n, which I bred up with tender hand
From the first op'ning bud, and gave ye names,
Who now shall rear ye to the sun, or rank
Your tribes, and water from th' ambrosial fount ?

From thee

How shall I part, and whither wander down
Into a lower world, to this obscure
And wild ? How shall we breathe in other air
Less pure, accustom'd to immortal fruits ?"

" Beautiful ! but oh ! how sad !" said Mary ; Carrie meanwhile
wiping her eyes.

" Well, my dears," said Grandpa, " you have caught at about all
the points of the picture. That was the saddest moving that ever a
family made. They had no furniture or baggage, but they had a
heavy load on their hearts. And now that they are out of Paradise,
I will show you another picture. What is this ?" asked Grandpa, as
he unrolled another engraving and laid it upon the table.

"Why, there are Cain and Abel," exclaimed Charley, in an instant —
" Abel with his mother, playing with lambs ; Cain giving an apple to
his father."

'^x

LEA VING A HAPPY HOME.

" How tired Adam looks," said Carrie, " and his hair is all matted
over his face, as if he was sweating dreadfully."

" Notice," said Grandpa, " the work he is at. There is a great
thistle, there a thorny bush, and there a heap of stones. Adam

" In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground." — Genesis iii, 19.

has a poor, roughly-made hoe, with which he has been trying to dig
out the stones and to cultivate the ground. Cain seems to notice
that his father is tired, and offers him fruit to refresh him. Eve.
seems sad as she looks upon her little boy, for I suppose she thinks
of where he might have been had she not trilled with the serpent."

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Why did they need so much fence as I see in this picture ?"
asked Mary. " Hiere was nobody to come and steal, nor any other
person's land into which their sheep might get."

"True, but that fence suggests some other sad truths. Even the
gentle sheep were not disposed to live quietly with them now. And
other animals were not disposed to leave the sheep unharmed. The
peace and plenty of Eden were gone. Fences and force had become
necessary. Toil and tears were the lot of Adam and Eve, and of all
their children,"

" O dear, it does seem too bad that so much trouble should have
come to them," said Carrie, whose sympathies were fully aroused.
" But they ought to have obeyed God, and I guess they often wished
they had done it."

" And that, too, was God's wish," interposed Mrs. Reed. " I have
no doubt He felt about Adam and Eve as He felt about His people
at a later day, when He said, O that thou hadst hearkened to my com-
mandments ! then had thy peace been as a river, and thy righteous-
ness as the waves of the sea."

" And may we have righteousness and peace that way, by heark-
ening: to God's command ?"

" Most certainly, Carrie," answered her mother. " That is the
glory of the Lord's gospel, and you may fully enjoy it."

" Before we separate, mother," said Mary, *' sing that hymn about
the peace that floweth as a river, please."

" With pleasure, darling," was Mrs. Reed's reply. Then she sang
Mrs. Crewdson's beautiful verses, which begin:

" Oh I for the peace that floweth as a river,

Making life's desert places bloom and smile;
Oh I for the faith to grasp heaven's bright forever,
Amid the shadows of earth's little while 1"

BURNING THE FIRST FRUITS.

BURNING THE FIRST FRUITS:

Or, a wicked BROTHER'S BRUTAL DEED.

NE of the pictures we looked at last night," said Grandpa,
after some other conversation had occupied a little of the
evening, " showed us the first two boys who ever lived.
Cain, the elder, was with his father, probably trying to help work the
ground. He grew up a farmer — a tiller of the ground, as the Bible
calls him. Abel was with his mother, among the sheep, of which,
probably, she took care, and he grew up a shepherd — a keeper of
sheep. Cain was probably a stronger, rougher, lad than Abel. He
was more like the father ; Abel more like his mother."

"I never did like Cain," said Carrie. "I always thought Abel was
a great deal nicer."

" Cain, no doubt, was a very troublesome boy. He was self-willed
and passionate, and liis parents knew nothing of the way in which
such a boy should be trained. He became tyrannical and abusive
as he grew older; for nobody suddenly becomes a murderer. The
heart is full of murder long before the hands do the deed. By the
continual indulgence of wicked feelings, Cain was prepared for his
dreadful crime, and killing Abel was only the naturp' ^c-ult. Such
a son must have been a great trouble to his parents ; he added ter-
ribly to their many other sorrows."

" But did they not teach Cain and Abel to love and serve God ?"
asked Mary.

" I have no doubt of it," responded Grandpa ; " for the very occa-
sion of Abel's death was that both he and Cain offered sacrifices,
and Abel's pleased God, while Cain's did not."

I '■

u\\

, I

r)2

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" What are sacrifices ?" asked Charley.

" They are gifts to God," explained Grandpa. " Cain brought fruit
from the fields and Abel brought lambs from his flocks. These were
the first results of their work and the best offerings that could be
found by either of them. To show that these gifts were entirely for

" Cain brought of the fruit of the ground an offering unto the Lord. And Abel, he also brought of
the firstlings of his flock, and of the fat thereof." — Gsnesis iv, 3, 4.

the Lord, they were laid on a heap of stones called an altar and were
entirely burned. Solemnly burning the first fruits of a man's ground
or flocks was offering sacrifice to God."

"Why did God want such nice things to be burned?" asked Car-

BURNING THE FIRST FRUITS,

.'")3

rie. " I should think they ought to be saved. The poorer things
might very well be burned."

" Why," replied Mary, " God ought to get the best, and unless it
was burned up it would only be a make-believe gift; for the man
would have it for himself after all."

^ '-■--- V'.W Vi . 1 1 ^ / /-Jan /f r ^^!xy- *••, i r ' .A•-'.-■/S^■ .--''. ••-!

'• [f came to pass, when they luere in the field, that Cain rose up against Abel his brother, and slew

him." — Genesis iv, 8.

"You have the right idea," said Grandpa. "Adam and Eve had

taught this to their boys, both of whom came to sacrifice to the Lord.

Abel came with a loving desire to please God, and God was pleased

with him and his offering. Cain came in some other spirit. Maybe

i M\'

i ' »

GRANDPA GOODWIN' S STORIES.

he was grudging his gift to God and wishing he could keep it for
himself. For some reason, however, God was not pleased with Cain
nor with his offering. How God showed that He was pleased with
Abel we do not know. Perhaps He kindled fire on Abel's altar
by a flash of lightning, or He possibly made the fire burn free and
clear, or He may have appeared in a visible form to Abel, speaking
words of approval which both Cain and Abel could hear. Cain was
not so honored, and on this account he became very angry. The
Bible says his countenance fell — that is, he looked very long-faced
and sullen about it. God saw all this and talked kindly to him,
encouraging him to do right, and promising to accept him if he did
so. But Cain remained sullen and angry and went away plotting
evil against his brother and not trying at all to do as God wished.
And so Cain watched his chance, talking angrily with Abel and bully-
ing him whenever they met. No doubt Abel tried to persuade his
brother to do right ; but this made Cain all the more angry. One
day they met out in the field, far away from home. That was Cain's
chance. Full of angry passion, he started up and killed Abel on the
spot."

" That was awful !" exclaimed Carrie, as Grandpa paused.

" Yes," continued he, "and Cain did it delib'^rately, having planned
it for days. It was murder in cold blood, not in haste, nor to save
his own life. Abel was the first dead man of the world and Cain
the first murderer. When Abel ceased to breathe, when the color
left his cheek and his eye became set in death, Cain must have suf-
fered more than tongue can tell. What had happened he could
not understand. He had never before seen death. He hurried
from the place, but God was after him, calling, Where is Abel thy
brother? Cain did not hesitate to lie, but answered positively, I
know not ; and then, as if to silence God, he asks, Am I my brother's
keeper? So saying, he hurried away from the dead Abel, and tried
to hurry away from God, too."

" It seems to me," said Carrie, " that nobody could be more wicked

BURNING THE FIRST FRUITS.

than Cain. He killed his own brother, and so good a brother, and
killed him just because he was good."

" It would be hard to find anything more wicked," added Grandpa,
" but John, the beloved disciple, seems to be afraid that we may be
as wicked and warns us against being like Cain. Mary, read i John
iii, II, 12, please."

Mary found the place in a moment and read: "For this is the
message that ye heard from the beginning, that we should love one
another. Not as Cain, who was of that wicked one, and slew his
brother. And wherefore slew he him? Because his own works
were evil, and his brother's righteous."

"If we don't love one another are we like Cain, then. Grandpa?"
asked Charley.

"Assuredly so. And if we prefer evil works to righteous works
we are like Cain. We may never kill a person, much less a brother,
but without love for the holy and the good we are, like Cain, of that
wicked one, as John says ; that is, we are children of Satan."

" Or, as the hymn declares," chimed in Mrs. Reed :

" Love is the golden chain that binds
The happy saints above ;
And he's an heir of heaven that finds
His bosom glow with love."

"Well, I'm not going to be like Cain." was Charley's emphatic
declaration as he gathered up his books preparatory to going off
to bed.

" Nor any of us, I trust," added Carrie. " People who quarrel and
fight, who beat and kill each other, all belong to Satan's family. For
my part, I prefer better company. '

"Good girl !" and "Good night!" were Charley's parting shouts.

rmii^'niTTr' u -

■ 1 ' ''i '

; ; ?'■'

li :

a :

• u

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

THE VOICE OF BLOOD:

Or, a strange CRY FROM THE GROUND.

VER -,ince last night," began Mary, when the family was
again seated in the sitting-room, " I have fancied I could
see Abel lying dead in the field where Cain had left him.
It was an awful sin for him to kill Abel, wasn't it?"

"And I," said Mrs. Reed, " have been thinking of his poor mother.
I am sure Abel was a loving boy, who always hurried home when
his day's duties were done, and who always greeted his mother with
a kiss. On the morning of his death he left home alive and well,
full of hope and love, and she had thought of him often as the day
passed by. At last evening approached and she expected him to
supper ; but he did not come. She looked out from the door, but
could not see him. I can imagine all the v/orriment of her motherly
heart as darkness came and Abel had not returned. She had lon<:r
been afraid that Cain would do harm to Abel ; now she is sure of
it, for Cain, too, is away. So she spends the night in anxiety.
Adam only half sympathizes with her. He thinks it will come out
all right and goes to sleep, but Eve is wide awake. Morning comes,
and out they go to seek the boys. Abel's sheep are wandering
without care ; Cain's work lies unfinished ; but where are the bro-
thers? Eve sees something yonder. It is Abel lying on the ground.
Is he asleep? She hurries to him. Adam follows. They reach
the body. It is battered and bloody. It is cold and dead. Eve
calls, but Abel does not answer. .She lifts his head, but it drops
limp and heavy from her hands. She calls, and calls again, but no
answer comes. Then she weeps, O so bitterly, over her dear, dead

'3*

FLEEING FROM THE DEAD.

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

' I

boy. This is what I have thought of all day, until my own eyes
have been full of tears for that poor bereaved mother."

When Mrs. Reed ceased speaking, the children were in tears.
They sat without a word for a few minutes and then Grandpa broke
the silence by quoting God's words to Eve : " I will gready multiply
thy sorrow."

" Grandpa," asked Charley, as if anxious to change the subject,
" where did they bury Abel ?"

" I don't know, my boy, but I suppose they did bury him; probably
right where they found his body. It must have been a very sad fu-
neral, and it was the first in the world. They probably straightened
out the cold, stiffened limbs, washed away the blood, wrapped the
body in skins, and then covered it with earth. All around was still,
but from that ground there rose to the ear of God a voice, for He
said to Cain, The voice of thy brother's blood crieth unto me from
the ground."

" What does that mean ?" asked Carrie. " Blood cannot speak,
Grandpa,"

" No, my child ; but to God's mind there was such a demand that
Cain should be punished that it seemed as if every drop of Abtl's
blood had a voice which cried out for vengeance. To kill a human
being is an awful crime, and especially to kill one so pure and good as
Abel, and to do it simply because of his goodness. God heard that
cry of Abel's blood, and, so far as Cain was concerned, God put a
special curse on the ground. Cain was a farmer, but no more was
the earth to yield her strength to him. However skillfully and hard
he might toil, he would not get a full return. And he was to be
restless and unhappy, becoming a fugitive and a vagabond, a
wanderer on the earth, a trampy a man whom all should hate and
none should love."

"That was a fearful p • ;ishment," said Mary, with a shudder.

" So Cain felt, for his answer to God was. My punishment is greater
than I can bear. He was afraid, too, that even his kindred would

't^r

THE VOICE OF BLOOD.

want to kill him, but this God would not permit. For men to go on
killing one another would never do ; so God put a mark on Cain
that everybody should know him, and God said that any one killing
Cain should suffer seven times more penalty than was already in-
flicted on this wicked man. Then God sent Cain, the first murderer,
out into the world, away from his own people, to wander alone, and
to be forever full of fears and anxiety."

" I'm glad I wasn't Cain," said Charley, as Grandpa was called
away by a visiting friend. " I guess he felt like killing himself too,
and it's a pity he didn't do it."

"Possibly not so great a pity," answered Mrs. Reed, "That
would have been to add self-murder to the murder already com-
mitted. Two wrongs never make a right, you know. The true
course for him would have been that of humble repentance and sin-
cere reformation. God would have forgiven him ; and while Cain
could never have undone the great crime of his life, he could have
done much to prevent a similar crime in others, and he could have
spent his days in doing good. But we have no account that he did
any such thing. He was full of remorse and dread of penalty for
his sin, but he did not love and practice any better ways."

" I don't wonder that John, who was so full of love and so good a
man, warned people against going in the way of Cain. I'm sure I
never want to be like him in any respect."

"Well said, Mary," answered her mother. "May we ail walk in
the better and nobler ways !"

8 t

I i. 'i

h 4

GRANDPA GOODWIN ':> STORIES.

GREATER AND RICHER;

Or. from farm LIFE TO CITY SPLENDOR.

HERE did Cain go after he killed Abel ?" asked Charley,
as Grandpa entered the sitting-room.

" He went away toward the East as a lonely wan-
derer, into a strange place called the land of Nod, or the land of the
vagabond, from the fact that he, the chief of vagabonds, went there
to live."

" With whom did he live ?" asked Mary. " Who was there, Gra." dpa,
in that land ?"

" Nobody at that time, so far as we know, but after a while brothers
and sisters of his, with their children, came that way and settled. One
of them Cain afterwards persuaded to share his hard lot and be his
wife."

" I wouldn't have married him," shouted Carrie, with an earnest-
ness that made the others laugh heartily, at which Carrie colored up
and said even more earnestly, " Well, I'm sure I wouldn't want any-
thing to do with such a man, much less to keep house for him."

" Cain may have become a far better man," said Mrs. Reed, sooth-
ingly. " Very wicked persons sometimes become very good."

" Yes, I know," answerec' Carrie, " but I'd rather take my chances
with somebody who always had been very good."

" I hope my little daughter will remain as wise when she is grown
up, and when some son of Cain may put her principles to the test."

" Never fear for me," was Carrie's merry reply. " But, really,"
continued she, " why did Cain go off? Why didn't he stay just
where he was ?"

GREATER AND RICHER.

" We are sure," continued Grandpa, " that when Cain started he
wanted to get away from God and from all talk about Him. This
is what he meant in Genesis iv, 1 6, where it says, Cain went out from
the presence of the Lord. He could not get away from God, for
God is everywhere ; but he could get away from his father and
mother and from the other children which they probably had at that
time. By so doing he would have no one to remind him of God and
of his own sin. That was what he then wanted."

" Ah," said Mrs. Reed, " Cain's attempt to get away from God
recalls these verses :

" Is there throughout all worlds one spot,
One lonely wild, where Thou art not ?
The hosts of heaven enjoy Thy care,
And those of hell know Thou art there.
Awake, asleep, where none intrude,
Or 'midst the thronging multitude —
In every land, on every sea,
We are surrounded still with Thee."

" Very true," added Grandpa, " and worthy to be remembered by
us all. After Cain married he roamed about the countrv, gfettinsf
his living by cultivating the ground as best he could. Years went
by, and Cain had children and grandchildren. His family became
very numerous, and he was a great and rich man among them.
Some of his descendants were shepherds and herdsmen, having im-
mense flocks and m.any cattle. Others were musicians, and some
were mechanics who wroucfht in brass and iron. With all this e^rowth
about him it is not strange that Cain made up his mind to builw a
city, which he did, calling it Enoch, after his eldest son."

" I wouldn't have done that," said Charley. " I think the country
is a heap better than any city."

" But, Charley," replied his good teacher, " Cain had two special
reasons for doinij this. God had sentenced him to be a vasfabond
and a fugitive, having no home anywhere ; but if by building a city

liii

11::^

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

Cain could settle himself and no more wander up and down the
earth, he would be glad enough of it. And then he was a farmer,
but for him the ground was specially cursed. He never prospered
at this work ; but if he could get into a real estate business, selling

" And he builded a city, and called the name of the city after the name of his son, Enoch." —

Genesis iv, 17.

town-lots and houses, he might do a great deal better. So Cain
had special reasons fo" quitting his farm-life and seeking rest in city
splendor. How much he really gained by it nobody knows, for the
Bible says nothing more about his history."

" Don't we know anything more about him ?" asked Carrie.

i I)

GREATER AND RICHER.

" Only this," said Grandpa, " that from the closing verses of Gen-
esis iv, it is quite certain that Cain himself was killed by Lamech, one
of his own descendants. This Lamech did kill a man, and in speaking
of it he says. If Cain shall be avenged sevenfold (which God had said
should be if any man killed him), truly Lamech seventy-and-seven-
fold. In speaking thus he seems to make himself the one who re-
ceives the penalty for killing Cain, and who may himself expect an
even greater protection because he was in so much greater peril."

•' So Cain died a violent death, as Abel did, and by one of his own
kindred, too," said Mary, in a thoughtful way. "Well, I think he
deserved it if ever any one did."

" Do you think Cain ever was happy after he killed Abel ?" asked
Carrie.

" I do not think he could have been," replied Grandpa, " As the
head of a large family many would honor him. In his work of build-
ing a city he would rule over many men, but no doubt he carried a
sad heart and a cheerless face. Possibly his disposition became
better. He may have learned to control his hasty temper; but the
man that Lamech killed had wounded him, and was killed for that
reason. That man probably was Cain, who, it seems from this, still
struck and beat others when aroused to anger. If Cain was not the
man whom Lamech killed, however, still murder was committed in
the city of Enoch, and a city where murder is, is a city where there are
other fearful crimes. So Cain did not escape from sin and its penalties
by means of his city life. There is but one city where such escape
is possible, that is the heavenly Jerusalem. Amid its splendor sin
is unknown and sorrow never comes."

" That is the place of which the hymn tells, isn't it, Grandpa ? I
mean the hymn, Jerusalem the golden."

" Yes, darling, and we will sing a verse or two of that same old
hymn before we say good-night." Then they sang with real earnest-
ness and went to their beds to dream of the holy city.

«4

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S SlOJi/ES.

ALOXE. YET. NOT ALOXE;

Or, the unseen COMPANION OF A SINGULAR MAN.

\ S' !i

. . i

i I ■

HAVE but a little while to spend with you this evening-," said
Grandpa, as he seated himself in his favorite chair ; " but I
would feel that something was lacking in the day's work if we
did not have our little talk about a Bible story. I want to tell you
about a very singular man wlio had a companion whom nobody saw.
Can you guess to whom I refer ?"

Guesses were made by all the children, and holy men of every
period were named, but the correct name was not given. Grandpa
then asked, "What was the name of the city built by Cain?"

"Enoch," was shouted in reply by the entire group.

" After whom did Cain name that city ?"

" After his eldest son."

"Yes," continued Grandpa, "and some years after that there was
another Enoch, and he it is of whom I will now tell you. His father
was Jared and his son was Methuseleh, who is famous for what?"

" For being the oldest man that ever lived," answered Carrie.

" How old did he become?"

"Nine hundred and sixty-nine years," answered both the girls.

" Yes ; Methuseleh became very aged and his father was very
godly. Read what was said of him in Genesis v, 24."

The place was quickly found, and Mary read, "And Enoch walked
with God ; and he was not, for God took him."

" When you are coming home from school, Carrie, with which girls
do you walk ?" asked Grandpa.

" With those I like."

'<:

WALKING HEAVENWARD.

i,
1

si .

lifi;

€6

GRANDPA GOODWIN' a STORJES.

"With those you like and who y^o your way," added Mary.

Carrie assented, saying-, " Of course, I don't walk with girls who go
another way any more than I walk with girls who stand still."

" \V(ill, now," interrupted Grandpa, "just that is the idea I want
you to get about Enoch. As he walked with God, three things are
true of him and God. What are they?"

" They both walked," answered Mary. " They did not stand still."

" Yes, they did walk ; that is, both of them made progress. Neither
God nor men stand still. Men go on becoming better or worse all
the time. This is their walk. We are all walking. We are going
on — you children to manhood and womanhood ; your father and
mother to old age; I to my end, which is not far off; all of us, I trust,
are going to a better world. What other thing is true since Enoch
walked with God?"

" God and he loved each other," answered Carrie.

" Yes, they were pleased in each other's society. That Enoch
should be pleased with God's company is not surprising, but it is
strange that God should be pleased with the society of any man ;
but in Hebrews xi, 5, it is expressly said that Enoch pleased God,
so we need have no doubt at that point. God and he kept very close
together, for they were well pleased with each other. Now, what
other fact is sure since Enoch walked with God ?"

" Why, Enoch went God's way," said Charley. " I guess God
wouldn't walk in any man's way; He's too great for that."

"Correct," said Grandpa. "God has His own perfect way of
thought, feeling, and action, which He could not and would not
change to suit a man or an angel. Enoch shaped his thoughts, feel-
ings, and acts so that they should be like those of God. In this way
they thought alike, felt alike, and acted alike. Enoch would not go into
any way where he could not keep company with God. Wicked peo-
ple might coax him, everydiing in other ways might look very bright
and pretty, but he walked with God. though he walked alone."

" Enoch must have been kind of lonesome, walking that way."

ALONE, YET NOT ALONE.

" Yes, Charley, I presume lie was lonesome as men judne of loiie-
someness, and yet he never was alone, thoiit^h he seemcil to he.
He always had a companion whom nobody else saw, but who to him
was very real, very near, and very dear. Sometimes he would lift
up his eyes as if charmed by some beautiful vision, but other people
saw nothing'; sometimes he would look so glad, but others knew
not why; he often would talk tenderly, but others knew not to
whom; they thought him very queer; they called him a singular
man ; but his unseen companion heard his words antl spoke temlerly
in reply. So Enoch was happy, though the reason for it the world
did not know."

" Grandpa, I should think Enoch would have become tired of so
singular a life, even though God did walk and talk with him. It
seems to me I would want companions whom I could see and talk
with as I see you and talk with you and others."

" Hut, Mary, he did not tire of it. We are told in Genesis that he
walked with God three hundred years; so he held out pretty well,
didn't he?"

" I shouKl say so," answered Mary, smiling. " But the story also
says. He xvas not, for Got* took him. What does that mean ?"

"Turn to Hebrews xi, 5, and you will see precisely what it means."

Mary turned to this verse and read aloud : " By faith Enoch was
translated, that he should not see death, and was not found, because
God had translated him."

"Oh!" exclaimed Carrie. " He was not found anywhere on the
earth, because God had taken him up to heaven."

"Yes, God had translated him; that is, had taken him out of this
into another world," added Grandpa. " But long before he was
taken there were places where he was not. Can you name some of
thei- ^"

" Taverns," began Charley. "In bad company," said Carrie; and
so they rattled in their answers until theatres, horse-races, beer-shops,
ball-rooms, street-corners, and many other evil and doubtful places

mmmmmmmmmm-t

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

■ \

had been named. Then Grandpa remarked, " He who walks with
God has pleasanter padis than such places afford, and these paths
Enoch found."

" How queer it must have seemed to people who knew Enoch
when all of a sudden he disappeared," said Charley.

" Yes, to them his was a mysterious disappearance. They did not
find him where he used to eat and sleep and walk and pray. They
sought him everywhere; they found him nowhere. The reason was,
God had taken him."

" But why did God take him in this unusual way ?" asked Mary.

"The reason given in Hebrews is, that Enoch should not see
death. That terrible experience God determined to spare this dear
companion of his."

" That was good," said Carrie. " I wish more of us might be spared
that too. But if we please God as Enoch did we might be spared
as he was, I suppose ?"

"And how may we please God ?" asked Mrs. Reed, looking ten-
derly at the happy young faces before her.

"Walking where God wants us to," said Charley.

"Yes," answered she, "and the Bible tells us Avhere this is. We
must read His word and keep His ways ; then will we meet our re-
ward, whether we die or, like Enoch, are translated."

"That reminds me," said Mary, "of two beautiful verses by
Bonar. I learned them because I liked them so much:

"Thy way, not niii i», O Lord !
However dark it be ;
Oh! lead me by Tliine own right hand,
Choose out the path for me.

" I dare not choore my lot ;
I would not if I migiit ;
But choose Thou for me, O my God J
So shall I walk aright."

A HUNDRED YEARS' JOB.

A HUNDRED YEARS' JOB;

Or, a marvelous PIECE OF JOINER WORK.

SEVERAL evenings had passed and Grandpa had been unable
to meet the children for their chat on Bible subjects, but at
last he was again with them, and they clamored earnestly for
another story.

" Well," said the kind-hearted old gentleman, " of whom shall we
talk to-night ?"

" Of anybody you please," said Mary. " Everybody interests m^
when you talk about them."

"Thank you, Mary," said he, smiling. "I will tell you about a
man who, at five hundred years of age, began a job which lasted a
centur'. He was a great-grandson of the oldest man that ever
lived. Who was that man ?"

" Methuselah I" shouted they all.

" But," added Grandpa, with a merry twinkle in his eye, " how
could he be the oldest man when he died before his own father ?"

"Why, he couldn't," said Charley, very positively, "or his father
would have been the oldest man."

" I know. Grandpa," shouted Carrie, clapping her hands. "His
father was Enoch, who didn't die at all."

" Oh ! yes, I forgot," said Charley. " So he did — I mean, so he
didn't — for God took him to heaven without dying."

" But who," asked Grandpa, "was the man who undertook this big
job of work when he was so old ?"

Silence rested on the company for a moment, and then Mary spoke
up somewhat doubtfully : " You mean Noah, don't you ? It took-
6

51 i

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

hirn a hundred years to build the ark, but I didn't think he was so
old when he began."

" You have hit it, Mary. I mean Noah," said Grandpa. " He was
one of those sino^ular men who walked with God, as En6ch did.
And the Bible calls him just and perfect, and says he found grace, or
favor, in the eyes of the Lord. The rest of the world was so wicked
that God determined to destroy all men and animals, but Noah and
his family God determined to save. For this purpose God set Noah
at that marvelous piece of joiner work — the building of the ark. No
person sympathized with the good man in his queer undertaking,
though many must have helped him. I am sure the people laughed
at him and called him a crank ; but Noah worked away in faith, as it
is said in Hebrews xi, and moved with fear, too, for he fully believed
that the flood would come, and so he pushed on with his work."

" What was the shape of the ark ?" asked Mary. " I have seen ever
so many pictures of it and no two of them are the same."

" Nobody can answer that positively," replied Grandpa. " It is not
likely that it had a rounded prow, like modern ships, for such work
was then unknown, in all probability, and such a prow would have
been useless, as the ark was not to sail and to be steered. A great
covered, scow-like affair, a sort of floating barn, would have answered
every purpose, and is probably more like the ark Noah built."

" How big was the ark ?" was the next question. This came from
Charley, whose mind ran to the practical side of things.

" That is not positively known," replied Grandpa, " because the
length of the cubit in which its size is stated is not entirely clear.
But we are sure that the ark was at least four hundred and fifty feet
long, one hundred and fifty feet wide, and forty-five feet high, and
that its appearance was more like an immense block of warehouses
than an ordinary ship."

" Why was it made so big, Grandpa, when only one family was to
•lail in it ?" asked Carrie.

" Because," said Grandpa, " with that family there needed to be

A HUNDRED YEARS' JOB.

kept, Tor a year or more, enough domestic animals to serve for sacri-
fices and for all future needs of men until another supply could be
raised. Birds, also, and many other living creatures were to be kept
there, and immense quantities of provisions were needed for them
while in the ark and to supply them for a considerable time after they

"And Noah did according unto all that the f.ord commanded him.'" — Genesis vii, 6.

should leave it. The greatest ship ever built was the Great Eastern,
which has about the same carrying capacity as had Noah's ark."

" How did Noah manage to build such a monstrous affair, with
nobody to help him?" asked Mary.

-JIU— LtMJBBBmB

I I

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

Ill %

I i

'Mi

vm\ \

s, .

" He worked on it for a long time," said Grandpa. "No doubt his
family and servants worked with him, and at times other help was
hired as needed. Very likely, the neighbors would occasionally lend
a hand, by way of a frolic if for no better reason. They cared
little for his supposed freak, but went on in their own ways, eating,
drinking, and carousing right before Noah's eyes, and under the very
shadow of the ark worshiping their dumb idols, while he was hard
at work."

" But liovv could Noah get everything just right ?" asked Carrie.
" I think he would have made lots of mistakes."

" God showed him how to do it. The wood to be used, the
height of the stories, the number and size of the rooms, the window,
the door — everything, in short, was directed by the Lord, to whom
Noah was always attentive and obedient. That was the way by
which he avoided mistakes," said Grandpa.

" But why didn't other people come and help Noah, and get saved
in his ark ?" asked Charley.

" Simply because they did not believe God," was the reply. " I
am sure Noah urged them, for Peter calls him 'a preacher of
righteousness,* and Paul says he ' condemned the world,' so we may
judge that he was not silent. He did preach. At his work and in
his rest, he told the story over and over, and warned the people of
the coming flood. Every blow of his axes and hammers was a call
to men to turn from their sins and be saved, and yet nobody came.
That is why only Noah and his family were saved. Nobody else
was willing to enter the ark."

" When the work was all done," asked Charley, " did the flood
come right off?"

" No. The ark was finished, the rubbish was cleared away, and
it stood complete, but unoccupied, until God one day said to Noah,
' Come thou and all thy house into the ark.' Seven days were then,
allowed them to get settled in the great beat. It was a busy week.
Noah's family, the beasts, the birds, the food, the seed, everything

A HUNDRED YEARS' JOB.

needed for the long voyage and the wonderfu! change which was at
hand, was brought and stowed away safely ; and then the ' Lord shut
him in ' and shut out all the world besides. So the hundred years'
job was ended, the ark was occupied, and everydiing was ready for
the threatened flood."

"Oh! tell us about that," cried Charley.

" Yes, do, please do," echoed Mary and Carrie ; but Grandpa
sliook his silvery head and said, " Not to-night, my dears. To-mor-
row night we will talk about that, if nothing prevent."

"I remember," said Mrs, Reed, "a little tract 1 saw when I was a
girl. Its title was Noah's Carpenters^

" Noah's carpenters !" exclaimed the children, Mary asking, " Who
were they, pray ?"

" Why," answered their mother, " the men who at one time and
another did work on the ark. Though they helped prepare the
vessel which saved Noah and his family, yet they themselves were
lost. They built an ark, but for them it did no good. They are
dead, but many of the same stock live to-day."

" Why who, mother, are like them to-day ?" asked Carrie. "I don't
know anybody who is so foolish."

" Don't you, darling? Let us see. Sunday-school children who
gather in the poor or contribute their money to send tracts and books
to the destitute or to aid the work of niissions, and yet do not for them-
selves enter the ark of God's full service, are like Noah's carpenters.
Parents who instruct their children in the doctrines of the gospel,
and yet fail to illustrate these doctrines in their lives and to seek a
personal interest in the I^ord's work, are like Noah's carpenters."

" Oh ! I see, I see," answered Carrie, -'and I, for one, will try to be
in the ark."

"And I," answered Mary; to which Charley gave his not uncom-
mon," Me too."

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

TOO WICKED TO LIVE :

Or, the greatest STORM ON RECORD.

'VE been thinkin<if about the people who were shut out f the
ark, Grandpa," said Carrie, opening the conversation of another
evening. " Why were they shut out and drowned ?"

" Because the world had become so full of wickedness that God
determined to destroy all its inhabitants. They were too wicked to
live. God gave them time to repent though. For a hundred years
or more work on the ark went ahead, and Noah preached to them.
But they did not become better; so at the end God shut them out of
the ark and they all perished."

" Mustn't they have felt awfully when they saw the ark shut?" said
Mary.

"I doubt it," replied Grandpa. "The final loading up of the ark
was probably a great frolic for them. Getting in the animals and
provisions was like a circus day in a country town. Everybody turned
out to see the sights. Some may have had misgivings ; but there
was no sign of a storm, so they quieted their fears. Perhaps a few
had anxiety in the stillness of the night which followed, but when
clouds began to gather and torrents of rain to fall, then, no doubt,
they were full of fear and wished themselves safely in the ark."

" It must have rained mighty hard to make a flood big enough to
drown everybody."

"It did rain hard, sure enough, Charley," replied Grandpa — "so
hard that the Bible says, The windows of heaven were opened. Win-
dows mean flood-gates — gates which keep back floods of water. It
rained as if such gates were opened in the skies, allowing fearful

TOO WICKED TO LIVE.

torrents of water to be poured upon the earth. It may be that up
to that time rain had never fallen, which would make these torrents
a fearful surprise. It is said also that the fountains of the great deep
were broken up ; that is, the waters rolled in over the land as if their
banks had been washed away. Men then lived east of the Mediter-
ranean Sea where >. slight sinking of the ground would permit water
to flow from the Black and Caspian Seas on the north, from the Pa-
cific Ocean by way of the Red Sea and Persian Gulf on the south,
and from the Mediterranean Sea on the west. By causing the land
to sink even a little, this whole country would quickly be under water
deep enough to cover every hilltop."

" But I don't see, Grandpa, how the sinking of that one part of the
earth could make a flood all over the world."

" I do not suppose there was a flood over all the world, Mary. All
the world inhabited by man was flooded. What need was there of
more ? What the Bible says applies to this narrower limit just as well
as to the entire world. Nor do I suppose all existing animals went
into the ark. Why should they? All such as might be destroyed
by the flood went in and were saved."

" That's a new idea," exclaimed Mary, " but I must admit it seems
to be right."

" Were n't there lions and tigers in the ark, Grandpa ?"

'• Why should there be, my boy ? They live far beyond where the
flood reached and were in no danger of being blotted out, even though
some of them were drowned. I don't believe any wild animals were
there, though in this opinion I have against me all the picture-books
and Noah's arks of the toy stores."

" Pshaw ! the ark wasn't half as grand, then, as I thought it was."

" You thought it was a menagerie, didn't you, Charley ?" asked
Mary, with a laugh. Charley made no answer, but looked cross.

" How long did the flood last?" asked Carrie.

"Rain fell forty days and nights, but the ground continued to sink
even longer, and the flood rose forty days more. Then the waters

ijitl

•iiil

7()

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

stood over the hilltops for a hundred and fifty days. Then they
ben^an to llow off as the land rose again, and at the end of seven
months the ark rested on the top of Mount Ararat. In two more
months lower hilltops appeared. In forty days more Noah sent (nit
a raven, which found plenty of dead bodies to feed on and did not
return to the ark. Next he sent out a dove, which found nothing
suiting its pure tastes, so it came back. After another week the
dove was sent again, and this time it brought back a branch from an
olive tree, which showed that the trees were budding. In another
week the dove was sent again, but it did not come back. Noah
then knew that the ground was fit for man to live upon. It was one
year and ten days from the time Noah went into the ark till God told
him to go out of it."

" Mustn't there have been fearful sufferinfj duringf that Hood?" said
Carrie, sadly.

" No doubt there was," replied Grandpa. " When rain began to
fall and water to llow in from the seas the people were startled, but
they hoped it would soon be over. The first night must have been
terrible. Driven from their houses, they huddled together on higher
ground. Men, women, children, cattle, sheep, horses, dogs, and even
wild beasts, were there. All were wet, cold, shivering, panic-stricken.
The au'fiii night dragged through only to bring a day of terrors.
Cattle bellowed, sheep bleated, dogs howled, men shouted, women
screamed, children cried. Some, caught in the rushing waters, were
quickly drowned; others clambered to higher places, and were tliere
overtaken by the rising waters ; some reached the highest hilltops,
but death reachetl them even there; some died from fright, some from
exposure, some from hunger, but more b\' drowning. Men, beasts,
birds, and serpents clustered on the highest places, all strufi-rrlincr for
life. Still the waters rose until every trace of life was gone except
the ark, which floated in safety over a deluged world."

"That was awful," said Charley. "I'm glad I wasn't there."

THE DOVE SENT FOn' H - Hv 1>

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

THE BOW OF BEAUTY:

Or, a token of GOOD THINGS TO COME.

RANDPA, you said it was a year and ten days that Noali
was in the ark. But the ark rested on the mountain Ion":
before that. Why didn't Noah go out of the ark sooner ?"

" Noah did not go into the ark, Carrie, till God commanded it. al-
though the ark had been finished for some time ; nor would he go
out of it till God commanded it, though he knew the earth to be
dried. He obeyed God in all things. Neither his own opinions, his
curiosity, nor anything else was allowed to rule him. He waited till
God said, Go forth of the ark. Then he and all that were in the
ark did go forth, and right glad they were to do so, I am sure. I
can imagine how the birds soared, the animals capered, and Noah's
family sang praises as they came down the gangway of the ark and
stood once more on dry land."

" They must have been glad to walk out again after having been
shut up more than a year."

" Yes, Mary. And what do you suppose was the first thing they
did after leaving the ark ?" asked Grandpa.

" I know what I would have done," said Charley. " I would have
ran off to see how things looked after the flood and to see what I
could find."

" Many other people would have done just so, Charley," added
Grandpa; "but Noah and his sons began rolling great stones
together with which to build an altar. They then took one of every
suitable beast and bird, and having killed them beside the altar, they
burned their bodies as an offering to God. This showed thei*- grati-

THE BOW OF BEAUTY.

7l>

tude, and God was pleased. It was no great thing, but it came from
loving hearts. It was like the loving little things which children do
sometimes, and which make their parents very happy. As the
smoke of those sacrifices went up to heaven, the Lord was pleased
that He should be remembered in that way."

" And Noah went forth, and his sons, and his wife, and his sons' wives with him.'" — Genesis viii, 1 8.

" God had been very good to them and they ought to be good to
Him," said Carrie.

"And yet," remarked Mrs. Reed, "we are not always willing to
serve God first. We usually please ourselves and then ask how we

GRANDPA G O OD WIN'S STOE/ES.

^'^li

V'4

may please God. With Noah God was first — as Me always should
be."

" So well pleased was God with Noah and his children," resumed
Grandpa, " that 1 le promised them many excellent things. They
were to become a very numerous family ; to ruh,' over all crea-
tures; Lo eat any food they wished; their lives were to be pro-
tected, and never again was the world to be drowned. This last
point was the great dread of men just then. Tiie flood had been
awful ; it had washed away all the people of the world except those
in the ark ; but now, having promised that another flood should
never come, God gave a token or sign of that fact. But Mary may
read of this from Genesis ix, i 2-16."

Mary's Bible was at hand, and she read as follows : " And God
said. This is the token of the covenant which I make between me
and you, and every living creature that is with you, for perpetual
generations. I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a
token of a covenant between me and the earth. And it shall
come to pass, when I bring a cloud over the earth, that the bow
shall be seen in the cloud : and I will remember my covenant, which
is between me and you, and every living creature of all flesh; and
the waters shall no more become a flood to destroy all flesh. And
the bow shall be in the cloud ; and I will look upon it, that I may
remember the everlasting covenant between God and every living
creature of all flesh that is upon the earth."

" Wasn't there any rainbow until then ?" asked Charley.

" I suppose not," said Grandpa. " The rainbow is caused by the
sun shining through drops of rain, the colors thus produced being
thrown on a screen of cloud beyond. It had probably never rained
till the flood came. No rainbow could have been seen, then, up to
the time Noah came out of the ark. But rain was to fall after that,
and with rain comes the possibility of a rainbow, and that was always
to be a token of God's good-will."

" Well," remarked Mrs. Reed, " I never understood that rainbow.

THE JJOir OF BEAUTY .

It certainly was a very appropriate as well as beautiful eniblt.'in.
Where better could God write His promise never afjain to destroy
the earth with a Hood than on the very clouds out of which comes
the rain ? Whenever ai/ain I look at a rainbow I shall be <rlad of
God's promise, of which it reminds me."

" I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall ie fur a token of a covenant between me and the earth." —

Genesis ix, 13.

" And so shall I," added Mary.
" And I," " and I," said the other children.

" Did any of you notice, as Mary read a moment ago, what God
said He would do when He looked upon the rainbow ?"

it!

111

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

None answered ; but Mary's eye ran ov^r the verses, and she
shouted : " Well, really, Grandpa ! God sa'd, I will look upon it, that
I may i-emember the everlasting covenant. As if God could forget
anything !"

" Not that He was in danger of forgetting unless the bow reminded
Him," said Grandpa; "but that when we look on the rainbow we
may think of God and know that He lojks on it also and thinks
of Ui."

"That is perfectly splendid!" exclaiined Carrie. "He and we
look at the same beautiful bow and think about each other. Don't
we?"

" There are two references to the rainbow in the book of Revela-
tion. You have the idea of the natural rainbow so clearly that I
would like your opinions of these others. Revelation x, i, tells of a
mighty angel coming down from heaven, clothed with a cloud and
having a rainbow upon his head. What do you think this means?"

"That he comes as clouds come," answered Mary; " to bring a
storm ; but that he will not destroy everybody, for the rainbow is
there."

" Well explained, my girl ! You will soon do for a teacher. But,
Carrie, what think you of Revelation iv, 3 ? There we read of a
great throne set in heaven and the great King sitting upon it. But
it is said, There was a rainbow round about the throne. What do
you understand by that?"

" Why, that while God is King and does rule over all, still the great
object about His throne is the rainbow, which He has made a token
of good. So nobody need be afraid of Him, but everybody may
love and come to Him."

"Well said, Carrie!" added Grandpa. "Let us all, when we look
to God, remember the rainbow, and when we look to the rainbow, let
us remember God."

MAKING FUN OF HIS FATHER.

MAKING FUN OF HIS FATHER:\'6 "^ ^ "

Or, WHEN WINE IS IN WIT IS OUT.

111

"HAT became of Noah and his children after the flood ?"
beran Carrie on the next eveninuf after the rainbow
talk. " I have wondered all sorts of queer things."
" We do not know much about them," said Grandpa, as he ad-
justed his glasses ; " and what we do know is not entirely pleasant.
They came out of the ark full of praise to God and went to work
with energy. Before the flood they had been shipbuilders for a
hundred years or more; but that job was done, and Noah went to
farming. They had no friends or neighbors, but were just a family
by tliemselves. Before long they had troops of little children play-
ing around and making their homes happ)-. Of course, they wanted
some fruit on the farm ; so Noah set out a vineyard — and a splen-
did one it was, no doubt. In due time grapes were gathered and
the juice was preserved. It was a pleasant and wholesome drink,
and they put away some of it for future use. But in time grape-
juice will ferment and become intoxicating wine ; and this happened
with the grape-juice of Noah's vineyard. On° day Noah wante>d
grape-juice, and in drinking it he found its flavor had changed. But
it was very pleasant, and, ignorant of its effects, Noah drank on
until he became drunk and fell over on his tent-floor in a heavy
drunken sleep. Good man that he was — able as he had been to dis-
regard the opinions of all the world for a hundred years and to work
at that ark — yet when he drank wine he sank helpless to the ground
iind lay there in shame, like the commonest drunkard."

'* That was too bad," said Carrie, her quick sympathy taking In

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

the situation. " It reminds me of the saying, When wine is in wit is
out; tor I'm sure Noah lost his wits when he took tliat wine."

" Any man loses his wits that way," said Grandpa. " Intoxicating
drink has spoiled more good men and ruined more happy homes
than any other ten causes."

" He ought to have joined our temperanc . society," said Charley.
"We boys don't mean to lose our wits,"

"That Noah became drunV is very sad," continued Grandpa.
" But that, I think, was an accident. He did not know the strength
of what he drank. But as he lay there in his drunken stupor, his
second son, Ham by name, came along and saw his father. Instead
of feeling an honest grief or shame, he ran off to tell his brothers —
as though it were a good joke, a thing to laugh at. He really made
fun of his aged father instead of trying to conceal his pitiable condi-
tion. Ham's conduct was not an accident. It was a base, unworthy
act ; and God is angry with every child who does not honor his father
and his mother."

" What did the other fellows say ?" asked Charley, much inter-
ested in the unfolding of the plot. " Did they make fun, too. We
boys make fun of drunken men often."

" Not they, Charley," answered Grandpa. " Noah was their father
and they honored him, even if he was drunk ; so they took a large
garment like a cloak or sh.awl, and holding it between them, they went
backward into the tent and covered it over their father so that not
even themselves shou'd see the condition in which he was. They
were not disposed to make fun, but rather to hide their father's
wrong."

" They were noble, good sons !" cried Mary, in a burst of enthusi-
asm. " I like them for that."

"What did Noah say when he woke. Grandpa?" questioned
Charley, anxious to yfet at the end of the case.

" He slept — we know not how long — and when he awoke he found
out what had been done. He was covered with that garment, and

MAKING FUN OF HIS FATHER.

he naturally asked who had put it over him, and why So the truth
came out, and Noah was indignant. He spoke some terrible words ;
but he spoke them, not in any^er of his own, but for God, who was
angry too. Ham had a favorite son named Canaan, I am sure he

■ Aniah awoki- from hi

wnu. ,inj l-ih:j what /li.^ yoitiij^tr son had done unto him: ,inii he siid,
Cursed lie Canaan. — Genesis ix, 24, 25.

lovud his son very much and would rather have suffered himself tlian
have had his dear boy suHcr. Hut Noah said, Cursetl be Canaan ;
a servant of servants shall he be. liam heard these words, and
the precious son was doomed because of the father's sin. Ham had
grieved his father, and in turn was to be grieved in his own son.''
6

§. \'-

i i

1 III!

■' ^

Vl' '

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" But in what way was Canaan cursed, Grandpa ? What harm
came to him ?" asked Carrie.

" From him descended those nations — the African, for instance —
which have always been the servants and burden-bearers of tlie
world."

" That seems too bad," said both girls together. " But Ham was
a mean, bad man," added Mary, to which Charley added a very
solemn " That's so."

" On the other two sons," continued Grandpa, " Noah pronounced
blessings, and said that Canaan's children should be their servants.
All we know more about Noah is that he lived until he became nine
hundred and fifty years old and then died."

" Why, Grandpa," continued Carrie, in a serious way, " I thought
no ofood man could get drunk."

" No good man willingly does anything which debases himsell and
sets a bad example to others, which drunkenness certainly does.
Accidents may happen, as to Noah ; tastes for intoxicating drink
may be inherited, as in the children of drunkards; men may be so
weak morally as to be unable to resist temptation, but still it re-
mains true, as Solomon said, Wine is a mocker, strong drink is
raging, and whosoever is deceived thereby is not wise."

" That reminds me, Grandpa, of some verses from Proverbs which
I learned because they seemed so good and true. May I repeat
them ?"

" Certainly, darling. I would gladly see each of you so firm that
your wits would never go out because wine came in."

Mary then repeated from Proverbs xxiii, 29-32, these words:
"Who hath woe? who hath sorrow? who hath contentions? who
hath babbling ? who hath wounds without cause ? who hath redness
of eyes ? They that tarry long at the wine ; they that go to seek mixed
wine. Look not thou upon the wine when it is red, when it givcth
his color in the cup. when it movcth itself aright. At the last it biteth
like a serpent and stingeth like an adder."

TOO BIG A JOB.

TOO BIG A JOB;

Or, a sudden CHANGE OF PLAN.

OW did it come, Grandpa," began Mary, " diat the people
of the world got so far apart in their looks and their lan-
guages ? If they all came from Noah, it seems to me they
•would be more like each other than they are."

"That is a very natural question, my child. We have seen all the
people of the world as one family, in one ark, and on one farm, and
yet we now find many races of men very different from each other
in looks and in languages, as you say. While Noah still lived his
children and grandchildren became very numerous, and scattered in
all directions in search of good places to live. Toward the east,
where the Euphrates and the Tigris rivers flow, they found a splen-
did level country, very rich in soil, and here many of them settled.
By and by they concluded to build a city, as Cain had done before
the tlood. The soil was good for making bricks. They found also
plenty of bitumen, or pitch, which they used as mortar to cement the
bricks together, and so they built their city. As they went on an-
other great idea struck them. Some one proposed to build a tower
that should reach to heaven, and at this big job they went."

" How foolish ! Wliy, tliey couldn't reach heaven, could they?"
" No, Carrie, that was too big a job. The great pyramid of Egypt
is only some six hundred feet high. That is the greatest work of
man so far as height goes, and yet it scarce reaches the lowest clouds.
But they probably did not expect to build so high that they coukl step
off into heaven from their top stor)'. It is more probable that their
idea was to build so high that they would be safe from another flood."

nW i (i w tf i K >iiw*»3.»;.^:^^^-'^^^:J

WBTp i ji

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

"But God had said there shouldn't be another llood," said Cliarley.

"True; but people do not always believe what God says, and these
people seem to have forgotten God entirely, for when the building
of the tower was proposed they said, Let us make us a name.
They had no regard to God, but wished only to make themselves
famous."

" Why," said Carrie, " I always thought that tower — the tower of
Babel, I mean — was to honor God, like the steeples on our churches."

" No, dear ; it was to honor its builders, and nobody else. They
did have one other idea — they might be attacked by enemies, in which
case the tower would be a splendid place of safety. In its upper
stories they could so defend themselves that no enemy could reach
them. This would prevent their being captured or scattered from
that place. But God is never at a loss for a way to baffle bad
men. He saw what they were doing and heard what they said, and
He made His own plan for doing just what they did not want done."

" But, Grandpa," interrupted Charley, " what harm was there in
wanting to stay in a nice place ?"

" None at all, my boy ; God did not object to that. But He saw
how proud and selfish they were getting, and He said. Nothing will
be restrained from them which they have imagined to do. He knew
jiJiat they would not stop to ask whether a thing was right or wrong,
whether it pleased God or not, but if they wanted it they would go at
it — so God decided to scatter them. And how do you suppose He
did it ? He changed the language each leader spoke, so that not one
of them could understand another. There they were at their work,
talking as usual, giving and receiving orders, but suddenly one spoke
words no one else understood. The others suppose him to be in
fun and answer him in fun. But no one understands what the others
say. Ever\~ man thinks himself to be talking sense ant.! others to
be talking nonsense — so they talk and jabber in the worst way."

" Ha, ha, ha," roared Charley. "What fun that must have been!"

" Not much fun for them," replied Grandpa, smiling at the boy's.

Hcm

TOO BIG A JOB.

elee. "The fact is that men would not stand much of that without
getting angry. It is quite hkely that some did lose their tempers
and that they came to blows."

" Ha, ha, that's so," said Charley, slapping his hand vigorously on

" So the Lord S'-atter-ed them abroad from /hence upon the face of all the earth : and they left off i6

build the aV/."— Genesis xi, 8.

his knee, " Big time they must have had quarreling and fighting
each other. Guess they didn't work much more that day,"

" No, nor any other day. They gave up that job and left off to
build the city. Such a sudden change of plan men seldom make,
and never was a change made for so odd a cause."

II I

^iii

llil

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" But couldn't any one understand another? Did every one have
a new language ?" asked Mary.

" For each one to have his own language and understand nobody
else would have split them entirely into fragments. The probability
is that each family had its own language, so that when a man packed
his tools and went home from the tower he found his own folks quite
able to talk with him. This would only make each the more certain
that his talk was correct and that the others were all wrong. They
had known but one language up to that time, and they had no idea
that there could be another."

" Ha, ha, ha," burst out Charley again in a most boisterous man-
ner ; " what a time the boys must have had trying to talk ! I'l' A
they made faces and called hard names before they quit."

"And the mothers, too," said Mrs. Reed, "when they tried to ex-
plain things and make peace among the children, what a time there
must have been !"

"And the girls, too," said Carrie; "dear me! I'm glad I wasn't
there. I don't like quarrels and making faces."

" You see," said Grandpa, " that the elements of a first-class row
soon gathered in that city, and the only thing that could be done was
to separate. The very thing Uiey once meant not to do they now were
glad to do. God brought this about by His skill and power. He
knows just how to overturn the best laid plans of the wicked."

" I don't wonder," said Mary, " that the place was called Babel.
That means confusion, and things did get rather mixed there."

"And our word babble, meaning the noises made by babes, came
from the same word," said Mrs. Reed. " The people there babbled
— used sounds without meaning — one to another."

" So it came to pass that families were separated one from another
in location as well as in language," said Grandpa. " Living for ages
in different lands, under different conditions of food, water, shelter,
and employment, permanent changes were made in the appearances
of the people, such as Mary asked about when our cliat began."

SURPJilSED AND DELIGHTED.

SURPRISED AND DELIGHTED:

Or, the first SIGHT OF A SPLENDID INHERITANCE,

ERE is another Bible picture," said Grandpa Goodwin, un-
rolling an engraving and spreading it on the table. " I
want you to look it over carefully and tell me what you
suppose it to show."

After a good deal of looking and talking, the children agreed they
could not tell. Nothing in the picture reminded them of anything
they had read or heard of in the Bible.

Grandpa then followed with the question: "What to you, Mary,
is the main thing of this picture ?"

" The angel who is directing the company. He seems co be point-
ing them to the country off to the left, toward which they are all
looking."

" And who are the persons riding, Carrie ?"

" I don't know their names," replied she ; " but there is an old man
in the middle with a young man and a- young woman. They look
surprised ; but whether at something pleasant or not, I'm not sure."

"What have you to say about the picture, Charley?"

" I was wondering about those boys who are cutting capers in front
of the donkeys. They'll get run over if they're not careful. Any-
how, I'd rather walk than ride a donkey. But if I were there, I'd
get on one of the camels. I'd like to ride on a camel."

"You get the points of the picture very well," said Grandpa;
"but what it represents you don't catch. Mary, please read Genesis
xii, 4. 5."

Mary turned as directed and read thus: "So Abram departed, as

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

the Lord liacl spoken unto him; and Lot went with liim : and Abram
was seventy and five years old when he departed out of Maran.
And Abram took Sarai his wife, and Lot his brother's son, and all
their substance that diey had gathered, and the souls that they had

•• rhey went forth to go into the land of Cnnann ; and into the land of Canaan they came." —

Genesis xii, 5.

gotten in Haran ; and they went forth to go into the land of Canaan ;
and into the land of Canaan they came."

" We can all tell now who the people are," said Mrs. Reed, as
Mary finished the verses, to which the children responded by point-
ing out one and another of the persons, and saying, as the did so :

SURPRISED AND DELIGHTED.

"That's Abram;" "And that's Sarai ;" "This is Lot;" "Here are
the servants;" "Here are the llocks," and so on until ahnost every
point of the picture was covered by some one. Tlien Ciiarley asked :
"Who's boys are these? — Abrani's?"

" No," answered Grandpa ; " Abram haa no boys ; nor had Lot —
so far as we know. They are probably children of some of the ser-
vants ; but Abram allows the lads to cut capers, as you put it, and to
have a good time as they journey on."

" Do, Grandpa, tell us the story about Abram. I want so much
to hear about this journey," said Carrie ; and the others heartily
seconded her request.

On this invitation. Grandpa settled himself in his chair and began :
''About four hundred years after the flood, when the inhabitants of
the world had again become very many, there was a man named
Abram, who lived at Ur, in the land of Chaldea, away to the east of
Palestine. When he was over seventy years old, God told him to
leave his own country and all his kindred and go to a place which
should be shown him. Where that place was, or what it was, Abram
did not know. But he started, as Paul says of him. Not knowing
whither he went."

" Good for him !" exclaimed Charley. " He wasn't afraid to travel
if he was old. Was he ?"

" No. But though he started so well, he did not fully obey God
and leave his kindred ; for he took Tcrah, his father, and Lot, his
nephew, with him. No doubt he loved them ; but he had been told to
leave them, and he ought to have done just that. When they had gone
about half way on their journey they stopped at a place called Haran^
where, after a delay of two years, Terah died. After his death Abram
started again to go into Canaan, and into Canaan he did go, as Mar)'
read. As he entered this land from Haran he passed along the hills
at the foot of the Lebanon mountains, and off to his left, as shown in
the picture, the promised land could be seen. Its hills and valleys ;
its famous river, the Jordan ; and its great lake, the Sea of Galilee —

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

I.I

:: 'III- |||||2i

1.8

•

1.25 1.4

1.6

< 6" —

►

e".

,.%

-p^

^/,

.% ' y

Photographic

Sciences

Corporation

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N V i4580

(716) 873-4503

Vf^Vii -'%V'J- '*r "LW 1*! . ^ JL I IHliJ .

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

i'l

all were clearly seen. Abrani had always lived in a flat country, so
tha*^^ the view of this splendid, rolling land must have been to him
particularly charming. It would surprise and delight him at every
step of his journey. Charmed by his new surroundings, Abram
journeyed on into the very heart of the country. Wherever he
stopped on his way he built an altar and worshiped God, who had so
kindly led him. This is the journey shown in the picture. It was
one in which they had reason to be happy every moment."

" So I think," said Charley. *' And now I don't wonder the boys
are dancing along in such a jolly way."

" But no nun's path is always full of sunshine," resumed Grandpa.
"Abram soon found that his two years' delay in Haran was to cost
him very dearly. A famine was just then beginning in Canaan. The
water failed, the grass dried, and no food could be found. Had
Abram reached there two years sooner he would have been ready
for this trouble. But what could a stranger do who had just arrived
in the country? So Abram could not stop in Canaan. He had to
move on and on toward the south and southwest, until he came to
Egypt. Here was plenty of food. But after a while he had trouble
with the King, who wanted to marry Abram's wife. Abram could
not stay there any longer ; so back again he went to Canaan, sorry
enough, I am sure, that he had lost those two years at Haran."

" Guess the boys didn't dance so much that time," said Charley,
with a shrug of his shoulders.

" Probably not, Charley," added Grandpa. " But when they got
back to Canaan the famine was over and all the country was green
and beautiful. Then Abram was ready really to settle in the land
and the boys were ready once more to cut their capers."

"All's well that ends well," added the boy, feeling that the end
was all that could be desired.

TRUE NOBILITY.

TRUE NOBILITY:

Or, stooping TO CONQUER.

lEFORE Abram went into Egypt," began Grandpa, as the
family was awaiting the expected talk, " he had stopped at a
place called Bethel. It is up on the highlands of Palestine,
northeast of the city of Jerusalem. Toward the east of Bethel this
high ground falls off rapidly to the plain of Jericho. This plain is a
rich, broad piece of land, east of which the Jordan Hows. The Jordan
is v*^ry crooked and rapid, rushing and tumbling on its way from the
Sea of Galilee on the north to the Dead Sea on the south. From
Bethel one looks down upon the river winding through its beautiful
green banks and stretching away mile after mile in either direction. On
that high ground, overlooking the beautiful river scene below, Abram
and Lot pitched their tents when they came back from Egypt. Both
of them had become very rich, having immense flocks of sheep and
herds of cattle, with tents, slaves, silver, and gold. Indeed, they had
such great possessions that the place where they settled was not big
enough for them; and their servants, for the want of room, fell to
quarreling and fighting among themselves. This was a great grief
to Abram. The old inhabitants of the land saw it and sneered at
him and his religion because his servants behaved so badly. Abram
at last determined to stop this disgraceful conduct, and how do you
suppose he did it ?"

" I know wliat I'd have done if I'd been Abram." responded Charley,
shaking his head with a decided air — "I'd have bounced every fellow
that quarreled. I wouldn't have had such chaps about the place."
" I think he would have done better to clear out Lot bag and bag-

ti>"!|

y*i

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

gage," said Mary, warmly. " God did not tell Abram to take Lot,
anyway, but to leave him. Abram brought Lot along, and had been
a good, kind uncle to him, and now that Lot had grown rich he had
grown saucy too. It was mean of him to let his men interfere widi
Abram's. Abram had the best right there. God called him, but
didn't call Lot."

"Well! well!" exclaimed Grandpa, with an amused look, "Abram's
interests are not likely to suffer in your hands, Mary. But what you
say is really very forcible. The probability is that Lot came with
Abram solely because he saw a chance to make money. When he
and Abram had come to be in each other's way, Lot should have
stepped out of the way."

" Abram would have done just right had he driven Lot ofif," sug-
crested Carrie.

" He might have done that," answered Grandpa, " or he might have
talked with Lot and Insisted on his going, or he might have claimed
the land as his by gift from God. Then, too, as the younger, Lot
should have given way to his elder and superior, as Abram certainly
was; but Lot did not move in the matter. He did not seem troubled
over die quarrels of the men nor concerned about what the neighbors
thought. At last, therefore, Abram called Lot aside, and what, sup-
pose you, he said ?"

" Get away, or I'll blow you out," shouted Charley.

" Oh ! no, Charley ; Abram did not talk like a thoughtless boy," in-
terposed Mrs. Reed, "and I am glad he did not."

" Mary may turn to Genesis xiii, 8. 9, and see what he said," added
Grandpa.

Mary found the place and read as follows : "And Abram said unto
Lot, Let there be no strife, I pray thee, between me and thee, ami
between my herdmen and thy herdmen ; for we be brethren. Is not
the whole land before thee ? Separate thyself, I pray thee, from me.
If thou wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the right: or if thou
depart to the right hand, then I will go to the left."

'13

ABRAMS MAGNAN.MOUS OFFEF^

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Wasn't that splendid ?" exclaimed Mary, as she finished reading.
"That was really noble, wasn't it, Grandpa?"

"It certainly was. Abram did show true nobility in this offer.
Instead of clamoring for his rights or acting selfishly, he waived
them all and at once settled the trouble. In short, he stooped to
concjuer. He made himself the less that he might secure peace,
and in so doing he became immensely the greater. He acted ac-
cording to a rule which Jesus put into words 2,500 years later, when
He said, Whosoever will be great among you, let him be your min-
ister; and whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your
servant."

" What did Lot say, Grandpa ? I think he must have felt flat when
Abram talked to him that way."

" He does not seem to have felt flat, Charley. He looked down
into the beautiful Jordan valley ; he saw how green it was and hoA/
well watered, and said he, I'll take this for my share. He was quick
to fall in with Abram' s offer. That he owed anything to his uncle
does not seem to have occurred to him. Abram must have felt that
Lot was selfish and mean, but he nobly granted Lot his choice, and
that day the two rich chieftains separated from each other."

" Good riddance to him," exclaimed Mary.

" But he was not rid of him, my child," said Grandpa. " Abram
had a great deal more trouble with Lot, of which 1 will tell you.
Lot was not long in gathering all his live stock and other treasures
together, and soon was on his journey down the hillside to the plain
below. Over the southern end of this plain little cities were scat-
tered ; and though he left his flocks and herds on the plain of Jeri-
cho, he himself moved on toward Sodom, the very worst of those
cities, and there he pitched his tent. The men of Sodom are said to
have been wicked and sinners before the Lord exceedingly. That
is the Bible statement about them, and yet among those vile persons
Lot went to live with his family."

" Why did he do such a foolish thing ?" inquired Carrie. "I should

TRUE NOBILITY.

think he would vvant to keep as far as possible from such persons. He
had plenty of room in the fields, hadn't he, without going to that
city ?"

" Why he settled there we can readily judge," was Grandpa's an-
swer. " Lot went into the valley to make money. It was a warm,
unhealthy place, but it promised large profits. Sodom was the chief
city of the vicinity, and for this reason was an attractive place for
him, and his family who had seen but little of city life. Lot was not
quite willing to go at once into the city to live, but he set up his tent
near it. By one writer of the Bible he is called a righteous man.
He did not plunge headlong into so wicked a place as Sodom, but
pitched his tent outside the city, and yet near by. The next news
we have of him, however, is that he had really gone into the city to
live. He had taken a house there, and was settled among its vile
inhabitants."

" That's the way people do," said Carrie. " They don't mean any
great harm, but once started, on they go, and do far worse at the end
than they ever meant to."

'* Yes," said Grandpa, " entering into sin is like entering into a net.
The danger seems small at first, but once in, every moment makes
matters worse and fastens the captive tighter — so Lot became entan-
gled, and directly we find him sitting at the gate of Sodom. The
gates of a city were cool, sheltered places, where idlers loved to sit
and talk and see the passers-by. Lot had becorne so far like the
men of Sodom that he sat and chatted with them in these public
places. He was quite at home among them. He had become more
and more entangled in their net. Then his daughters married and
settled in Sodom ; but so far did Lot fall from the right and the
good way, that when he tried to warn them of danger because of
their sins he seemed to them as one that mocked. His influence
with his own children was gone, and the people of the city spoke
contemptuously of him. Everybody despised him."

" He did indeed get into the net, sure enough," said Mary, as she

ilJ

>»♦

100

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

heard this sketch of Lot's history. " How could he enjoy such a life
after being so long with Abram ?"

" He did not enjoy it. See what is said of him in 1 1 Peter ii, 8,"
said Grandpa.

Carrie took the Bible this time and read as follows : " For that
righteous man dwelling among them, in seeing and hearing, vexed
his righteous soul from day to day with their unlawful deeds."

" He was a big goose to stay in such a place and be vexed every
day. I'd have moved," said Charley.

" Why he did not move we can only imagine," answered Grandpa.
" He was probably making money and living in luxury — so he stayed,
right or wrong, happy or unhappy. Better far is it not to ent jr the
net at all, not to go near that which is wrong. Keep away off
from it, as a careful driver keeps from the edge of a precipice. Do
not enter the outer circles of a whirlpool, then the centre of it will
never swallow you."

" May I add a quotation from Solomon ?" said Mrs. Reed. " My
son, if sinners entice thee, consent thou not."

" What about my daughter, if sinners entice thee ?" asked Charley,
laughing.

"Solomon knew the daughters would be all right," answered
Mary, as the party broke up in a merry mood.

HOME FROM THE FIGHT.

101

HOME FROM THE FIGHT;

Or, royal honors FOR VICTORS.

•• '^ ¥ ^ELL us about Abram and Lot, Grandpa. I want to know
I more of what happened to them," said Carrie on the^ next
-*- assembling of the family in the sitting-room.

" How do you suppose," asked Grandpa in reply, " that Abram
treated Lot after they separated ?"

" I know how I would have treated him," said Mary. " I would
have let him totally alone; I would never have spoken to him again ;
I would never have cared to see him. He was too mean for any
thing."

" So would I — only worse," exclaimed Charley.

"Well, we will see what Abram did," replied Grandpa. "Sodom
and the cities about it were subject to a great King known as the
King of Elam. But they rebelled against him, and would not pay
him any more money for taxes. So this King and three others came
one day and attacked the cities of the plain. They made short work
of the soldiers who came out to fight them. Then they stole all the
valuables they could find and carried off Lot and many other people
as prisoners."

"Served Lot right," exclaimea Charley; "he had no business to
live there."

" By and by Abram heard what had happened to Lot. What do
you suppose he then did ? He did not say, Served him right, nor, It's
none of my business. Oh ! no ; he gathered together his own men who
could serve as soldiers and other men who were his friends, three
hundred and eighteen in all, and away he went in pursuit of the vic-
. 7

102

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

torious King of Elam. After a chase of about a hundred miles, he
overtook and beat him completely and took back the prisoners and
all the stolen goods. So Abram saved Lot and recovered all the
treasures of those cities of the plain."

*""-•* '•■^^'t""

"AniMelchisedek King of Salem brought forth bread and wine : and he was the priest of the moit

high God." — Genesis xiv, i8.

" He was just grand !" exclaimed Mary, who was an ardent hero-
worshiper.

" I wish I had seen that fight," said Charley. " It would have been
splendid fun to see those fellows chased over the hills, dropping all
the nice things as they ran."

HOME FROM THE FIGHT.

103

" When fhe fi*jht was over and Abram's men had rested, he began
his march home, and everybody on the way was anxious to do him
honor. The King of Sodom, who had escaped capture at the time
of the battle, went out a long way to meet Abram and his men ; and
well he might. They had done a great thing for him. Another
great King named Melchizedek came out to meet them also. He
was King of Salem. He was so noble and good and so honorable a
priest of God that the Lord Jesus Himself is called, a priest after the
order of Melchizedek. This King brought out food and drink for the
soldiers, and in the name of God pronounced blessings on Abram.
So as they came home from the fight royal honors were bestowed
upon them everywhere, and it must have been a happy day for them
all. Melchizedek's men brought jars of wine and baskets of bread, and
Abram's men brought the treasures they had recaptured, a tenth of
which he gave to Melchizedek to be used in the service of God,"

" What was Lot doing all this time ?" asked Carrie.

" Standing around, I suppose," said Grandpa. " He probably
picked up the sword of some dead man, so that he too might look
like a soldier now that danger was over. But he must have been
very glad to be free again, and must have realized how good and
grand his dear old uncle was. The King of Sodom was so grateful
that he urged Abram to keep all the recaptured treasures for himself.
But Abram was too independent for that; he would not take a thread
or a shoestring. He did his part from a generous and noble heart,
and he was generous and noble to the end."

"That's so," shouted Charley. "They ought to have made him
President, so they ought."

Laughing heartily at Charley's republican honors for the old patri-
arch, the little company separated, each thinking of Mrs. Reed's
good-night text, which she read from Matthew v, 44, 45 : " Do good
to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefuHy use you
and persecute you, that ye may be the children of your Father which
is in heaven."

m^*

104

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

LESSONS FROM THE STARS:

Or, a grand future FORETOLD.

ET us go out to the porch," said Grandpa, as the family rose
from the supper table. " It is a clear night and we will
enjoy looking at the stars."

This request seemed a little odd ; but nobody questioned it, and
in a moment all were looking heavenward upon stars which seemed
especially bright in the dark-blue heavens.

" Let us count them," said Grandpa, after a moment's silent
looking.

" Count them !" said Mary. " That's more than any of us can do."

With this all agreed ; so Grandpa proposed that, as they could
not count the stars, they should go again to the sitting-room. Won-
dering at his unusual conduct, they re-entered the house, and when
all were seated. Grandpa began : " One night Abram and the Lord
had been talking together very lovingly, and Abram opened his heart
on a matter that puzzled him. It had been promised that he should
have many descendants, who should become a great people. But
the fact was that Abram had no child at all. How that promise was
to be fulfilled Abram did not see ; so he made free to ask the Lord
about it. Then the Lord led Abram out of the house. It was a clear,
bright night, and God said, Look, now, toward heaven and count the
stars. Could Abram do any better at this than we did a few minutes
ago? The skies of Palestine are very clear and more stars are
visible there than here. We could not fairly begin to count the
stars we saw. Could Abram have done any better?"

" Why, no," said all at once.

LESSONS FROM THE STA/iS.

105

"Just so; and when Abram gave up his effort to count, then God
said, So shall thy seed be."

" Wasn't that a beautiful way for God to teach Abram ?" said Mary.

"Yes; and Abram believed it just as God said it. This pleased
God all the more, and He went on ro assure Abram that he should

" And he brought him forth abroad, and said, Look tww toward heaven, and tell the stars, if thou be
able to number them. And he said unto him. So shall thy seed be." — Uenesis xv, 5.

possess all that land. He also foretold many important things about
Abram's descendants, and finally told Abram that he should end his
days in peace and be buried at a good old age."

" That was lovely, wasn't it ?" said Carrie, who had made Abram's

.'i 'J^

I i I

'ii! '

106

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

affairs her special delight. " But, Grandpa, what great nation is it
that descended from Abram ?"

" The Jews — or Israelites, as they prefer to be called ; a people
that has held together from Abram's time till now, though it has
suffered more persecution and harsh treatment than any other nation
of the world."

" Why, I don't think the Jews are so many that they can't be num-
bered," said Mary. " My geography gives their number as six hun-
dred thousand, while some nations have eight or ten times as many."

'' True ; but the Jews have been a people continuously for nearly
four thousand years. Who can tell how many of them have lived in
all that time ? And remember one other thing : Abram's seed, or
descendants, are not those who bear the name of Israel only. Real
servants of God — those who love Him from the heart — are the true
Is'-aelites, the true children of Abram ; for see what Paul says in
Galatians iii, 29."

Carrie found the verse and read as follows : " And if ye be Christ's,
then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise."

" Oh ! I understand," exclaimed Mary. " Abram was so very
good that all good people are called his children,"

"Yes," added Grandpa; "and when we feel discouraged at the
great number of evil people in the world, we need only to look to
the stars, as Abram did. We may be sure that those who love and
serve God can no more be counted than can the stars."

" That is a grand encouragement," said Mrs. Reed. " It reminds
me of those splendid words of the hymn :

" ' Ten thousand times ten thousand,
In sparkling raiment bright —
The armies of the ransomed.

Throng up the steeps of light.' "

"And that," said Grandpa, "is but the echo of those Bible de-
scriptions of the occupants of heaven as an innumerable company, a
multitude which no man could number in that throng."

■

FAMILY TROUBLES.

107

FAMILY TROUBLES:

Or, the serpent IN THE HOME.

"HAT would you think if I should tell you a story that
would maUe you feel displeased with Abram ?" asked
Grandpa Goodwin, as the children gathered about him.

" I should be very sorry," said Mary, " for I think Abram was just
splendid."

" So should I be sorry," chimed in Carrie, " for he is so nice."

" Tell us the story. Grandpa," urged Charley ; " I guess we can
stand it."

" Well," began Grandpa, " I suppose we may talk over this story,
since God for some good reason has allowed it to go into the Bible.
Abram's wife had a servant-maid named Hagar. She was dutiful
and well-behaved, and Sarai at last urged Abram to marry this ma'd
and have two wives. It was an odd thing for her to urge, but she
did it, and Abram yielded and married HaL;ar. It was quite common
in those days for men to have several wives, though the Bible never
approves such conduct. Tliis second marriage soon brought trouble
into Abram's family. It let Satan, the old serpent, right into his
home."

" I should think it would," said Mary; "but Sarai was very foolish
to ask Abram to do such a thing."

" And he very foolish to do it," continued Grandpa, " for no sooner
was Hagar recognized as his wife than her head was turned by her
new honors, and she despised the very woman whose influence had
made her what she was. Then Sarai became jealous and ran to
Abram with sore complaints against Hagar. Abram hardly did

108

GRANDPA GOOD WIN' S STORIES.

5 ! li 1 ,

right by Hagar either, for he said to Sarai, Do to her as it pleaseth
thee. Now Sarai was pleased to abuse Hagar, and abuse her she
did, until in sheer desperation Hagar ran off into the woods away
from Abram and his people."

"That was a shame!" exclaimed Mary, indignantly; "but I blame
Sarai most. She was real ugly, and had no business to treat Hagar
so."

" What happened to Hagar out in the woods ?" asked Charley.
*' Did Indians get after her ?"

" No, Charley. There were no Indians there ; but an angel of the
Lord got after her, and that was a great deal better."

" What did he say ?" asked the boy, who anticipated some great
adventure of this lone woman in the woods.

" The angel found her sitting by a well of water, where she had
stopped for rest and drink. On his asking where she was going,
she told him all about her troubles. Then he told her to go back,
be patient, and all would come out well, because the Lord had heard
her cry and would care for her. Then Hagar said, Thou God seest
me ; and trusting this fact and saying these words over and over in
her heart, she went back to her home, and for several years after
this we hear of no more trouble."

" That was real kind of the angel," said Carrie ; " but then angels
are always kind, aren't they, Grandpa ?"

"Yes, darling; it is their business to minister to the children of
God ?"

" What happened after that ?" inquired Charley, feeling that the
story had not yet topped out just as he had anticipated.

" Years ran on, and a son of Hagar's had become a large, strong
lad. His name was Ishmael. Sarai, too, had a son, named Isaac.
One day Sarai gave a great party in honor of her boy, and in the
midst of the enjoyment what did she see but Ishmael making faces at
Isaac and mocking him. She was very angry at this, and demanded
that Ishmael be sent away from the house at once, and his mother

FAMILY TROUBLES.

109

with him. That boy and her boy should not live together. One or
the other must go. That was an awful trial for dear, kind Abram.
What could he do ?"

" Let Sarai clear out herself and take Ike along," answered Char-
ley, with promptness and decision.

" Ami she departed, and wandered in the ■wilderness of BeershehaT — Genesis xxi, 14.

"I'm not so sure about that," said Mary ; "but Hagar was not to
blame. Boys will be boys ; and I suppose Ish.nael was full of fun
and didn't mean any harm. He wouldn't have hurt little Isaac, I'm
sure. Sarai needn't have become so cross about it."

110

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" I don't like her, any way," said Carrie. " She was an old mischief-
maker — that's what she was."

" I don't suppose Abram was very clear as to what was best in the
case," continued Grandpa ; " but he went to God with his trouble,
and God told him to do what Sarai asked and He would make it al!
right for Hagar. So, early the next morning, Abram sent Hagar
off, giving her food and water, and Sarai, no doubt, rejoiced to be rid
of her and her saucy boy. It was a terrible trouble in a family, and
none but God could in any way lighten it."

" It must have been all right, for God approved it. But it don't
seem so ; does it, Grandpa ?"

" No, Mary ; it does not seem right. It was grievous to Abram,
and I am sure it was terrible to Hagar and Ishmael. But God
undertook to bring good out of it, though it seemed so full of evil."

" What did He do ? I'm sure I don't see what could be done,"
added Carrie.

" Hagar and the boy started and journeyed on in the wilderness
until their provisions were gone and they were thoroughly tired.
So faint did Ishmael become that Hagar laid him in a shady place
under the bushes, supposing he was about to die. She could not
bear to sit there and see his agony ; so she went off a little way and
wept aloud, while the boy, too, sobbed and moaned in his sufferings.
Then she heard a kind voice asking. What aileth thee, Hagar ? what
aileth thee, Hagar ? It was God's voice, and He assured her that
the lad should be saved and should become the head of a great
nation. Looking up, as she heard this good news, she saw a well
near by. It took her but a moment to fill her pitcher, give the sick
boy a drink, and bathe his hot head. Soon he was much better, and
he lived, grew, became a famous hunter, and at last married a woman
of Egypt, which was his mother's native land."

" And is that all we know about him ?" asked Charley.

"We know," answered Grandpa, " that many years after, when his
father died, Ishmael and Isaac met in sorrow and buried him. We

FA MIL Y TRO UBLES.

Ill

know, also, that Ishmael became very great and that his descendants^
the Ishmaelites, were a brave and strong people, so that the outcast
boy had no reason to grieve in the end. The Arabs, probably, are
descended from him, and through him they claim Abram as their
father. They believe that Ishmael was offered in sacrifice by his
father, on a mountain near their sacred city, Mecca. When Mo-
hammedan pilgrims go to that city they visit this mount in honor of
Ishmael. If they desire to make a perfect pilgrimage, they also
listen to a sermon at this place and offer a sacrifice of their own.
Ishmael's burial-place is pointed out near Mecca, and the claim is
made that Abraham once visited him in this city and helped him
rebuild its temple, which had been destroyed by a flood. Ishmael
lived to be one hundred and thirty-seven years old and to become
very famous."

"This is far better than I expected," said Mary; "but God, not
Sarai or Abram, made it come out so well."

"God's hands are good hands in which to leave our affairs," said
Mrs. Reed. " As the Psalmist says. Commit thy way unto the Lord,
trust also in Him, and He shall bring it to pass."

"That's what I'll do," added Charley. " He did so well for Ish-
mael I'll let Him try me."

" If you really do, Charley," said his mother, " I'm sure He'll make
a good job of it ; so I hope you'll let Him try."

" About one hundred and twenty years ago," added Grandpa,
" Michael Bruce, a Scottish poet, died, being only twenty-one years
of age. Among many beautiful verses he left are these;

" How happy is the child who hears
Instruction's warning voice,
And who celestial wisdom makes
His early, only choice.

"^ *' For she has treasures greater far

Than east or west unfold,
And her rewards more precious are
Than all their stores of gold.''

112

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

THREE WONDERFUL GUESTS;

Or, entertaining ANGELS UNAWARES.

'V:}.

^ARRIE, turn to Hebrews xiii and read the first two verses,"
said Grandpa.

Carrie turned as told and read these words: "Let
brotherly love continue. Be not forgetful to entertain strangers : for
thereby some have entertained angels unawares."

" What is unawares ?" asked Charley.

" Unawares," repeated Mary ; " why, unawares means without
thinking. They entertained angels without supposing them to be
angels."

*' Can either of you tell of a person who once entertained stran-
gers without suspecting them to be angels, but who afterward found
them to be really such ?" asked Grandpa.

Nobody answered ; so Grandpa went on : " One very warm day
Abram — whose name God had lately changed to Abraham — was
sitting at his tent-door, resting and cooling himself, when suddenly
three men appeared. He hastened forward to meet them and
bowed most politely. They were entire strangers to him, but he
offered to entertain them, and they consented to stop. So Abraham
had water brought for them to wash, and while they rested under a
tree near by, he had meat and cakes cooked ; then the table was set
in a shady place, and while the strangers ate, Abraham stood by to
see that all their wants were supplied."

"Who were these men?" asked Carrie, whose curiosity was rising
with the story.

" Abraham did not know, nor did he ask. No doubt he wondered,

I V

THREE WONDERFUL GUESTS.

115

but he was too gentlemanly to question them. Maybe he suspected
whom they were, but he kept still and served them as best he knew
how. The fact is that one of them was the Lord Himself, who after-
ward was known as Jesus ; the others were angels who went with

" He took butter, and milk, and the cal/'u</iiih he had dressed, and set it before them ; and he stood h'
them under the tree, and they did eat." — Genesis xviii, 8.

Him to do His bidding. Abraham did not know these facts, how-
ever. He entertained the angels unawares."

" It was Abraham, then, that Carrie read about !" exclaimed Mary.
" I see now. I can answer that question the next time you ask it,
I'm sure. But why did God change his name from Abram to Abra-

114

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

ham. I don't see much difference between them. X'^x&i^r Abram;
it's shorter, and don't seem so old-fashioned."

" There is a difference, though ; and God made the change to
honor this loved servant of His. Abrant means a hijrh or noble
father ; but such a father might have no more than one son. Abra-
ham, however, means the father of a great multitude. God made
this change because, though Abraham had no child, yet he was to
have many descendants- and be widely honored. Sarai's name, too,
had been changed to Sarah. Sarai probably meant contentious or
quarrelsome — a name that seems well applied in her earlier life.
Sarah means princess, and well describes the honor into which she
was brought at the end as the mother of many nations."

"What did the angels do at Abraham's?" asked Charley, seeming
not to enjoy the digression about the change of names.

" After some cheery words to Abraham and Sarah, they started on
their way, Abraham going with them to see them safely started.
They took the road toward Sodom, and as they went their conversa-
tion made Abraham sure they were not mere men, but real messen-
gers of God. They were going to Sodom and Gomorrah to see
whether there was anything good in those cities. If not, they meant
to destroy them. This they told to Abraham, knowing him to be a
true friend of God's. When they came to the brow of the hill the
angels passed on, but the Lord remained with Abraham. Then
Abraham began to plead that Sodom might be spared. He thought
of Lot and his family and was anxious to save them. The Lord
promised to spare Sodom if fifty righteous persons should be found
there ; then, on Abraham's further pleading. He agreed to spare the
city if forty-five righteous persons should be found there ; then if
iorty ; then if thirty ; then if twenty ; then if ten. Having made this
promise, the Lord left and Abraham went back to his tent."

" How large were those cities. Grandpa ? — as large as New York
or Chicago ?"

" By no means, Mary. Sodom was the chief of them and was the

THREE WONDERFUL GUESTS.

115

seat of the local government, but at most it had only a few thousand
inhabitants. Its residents were chiefly shepherds or small farmers,
havin^^ plenty of idle time on their hands and having no great ambi-
tions to excel in any way. Satan finds some mischief still for idle
hands to do, you know, and these idlers became very low and vile."

" It was a mean city to live in ; and a mean set of people," said
Charley, very positively. " I'll bet there were a sneaking set of boys
in that old town. I'm glad it wasn't my home."

" How did Abraham feel, I wonder, after being in such company
and having such talk ?" was Carrie's half-questioning meditation, as
Grandpa paused.

"I am sure he felt honored by having entertained such guests and
having had an interview with the Lord Himself. But he felt awfully
concerned for Lot. It may be Abraham blamed himself more or less
for having brought Lot from his early home in Chaldea into this land ;
but, whether he did or not, Lot was in terrible danger. Abraham
had done all he could to save him ; but would he be saved ? This
was uncertain. The chances were sadly against him. It looked as
though all was gone."

"Well, was he saved?" exclaimed the children.

" Of that we shall talk to-morrow evening. Meanwhile you will
do well to remember what we read at the beginning this evening
about entertaining strangers."

*'And let me remind the children also," added Mrs. Reed, "that
on one occasion two hospitable men entertained a stranger who
proved to be even greater than angels."

"Where was that, mamma, and whom did they entertain ?" asked
Carrie.

"Read the last chapter of Luke, and see for yourself."

" Oh ! I know," exclaimed Mary. " It was the disciples at Em-
maus who entertained the Lord."

" Yes, darling, you are right."

116

GRANDPA GOODWJN'S STORIES,

EVERYTHING DESTROYED:

Or, fleeing FROM THE BURNING CITY.

"HAT became of Lot?" asked Charley, before the family
had time to be fairly seated. " I haven't thoujj^ht of any-
thing else to-day but of those angels going to Sodom,
and I've been wondering whether Lot got off."

"When the two angels reached the gate of Sodom," began Grandpa,
" the first man to meet them was Lot. He was sitting at the gate,
and as he saw them come near, he went forward and saluted them
in friendly style and asked them to come and lodge with him. After
a little urging they consented, and Lot took them home to supper,
little thinking that he was entertaining angels."

" I wish some of them would come to our house," added Charley.
" I'd give them my bed to sleep in, I would."

"Lot felt that way too, Charley," resumed Grandpa; "but before
they had time to go to bed a mob of low, vile fellows, whose conduct
had given Sodom so bad a name, gathered about Lot's door and
wanted to see his guests, really meaning to do them harm. Lot
went out to talk to the men and quiet them, but the miserable fel-
lows turned on him, mocking him and attempting to beat him. Tiien
the angels interfered. Opening the door they jerked Lot away from
the mob and caused a sudden blindness to fall upon the men, who
groped around for the door, howling at Lot and his guests and strug-
gling with each other until completely wearied out, when they gave
up their effort and scattered to their homes."

" I guess Lot thought he had angels about him when they pulled
him in. It was lucky for him they were there," said Mary.

EVERYTHING DESTROYED.

117

" They'd have killed Lot but for the ans^els," added Carrie.

" After this affair the anijcls did not debate long as to what was to
be done with Sodom. They sent Lot off to the houses of his married
daughters to warn them to flee before the city should be destroyed.

:.4

" Escape for thy life; look not behind thee, neither stay thou in all the plain; escape to the mountair,

lest thou be consumed." — Genesis, xix, 17.

But alas ! Lot had not talked that way before, nor lived that way.

He had said nothing about danger because of sin. He had acted as

if Sodom was the best place he knew, and he had stayed there to

make money. To his sons-in-law he seemed as one that mocked

when he suddenly became concerned for their safety; they would not
8

lis

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

go, nor would their wives. So Lot went back home alone, while the
young folks probably laughed at their father's excitement and went
off to their beds. As day began to dawn the angels urged Lot with
his wife and two unmarried daughters to rise and fly lest they should
be consumed ; but they were not in a hurry. No alarm of fire had
been sounded ; they saw no token of danger — so they lingered until
the angels seized them by their hands and hurried them away outside
the city's gate, telling them to hasten and escape for their lives ; not
to look back nor to stop in all the plain, but to flee to the mountains,
lest they should be consumed with the city."

" I suppose they hurried fast enough then. I'm sure I would have
done so had I been there."

" It would seem so indeed, Mary, but it was not so. Lot did not
want to go to the mountains, so he begged permission to go to Zoar,
another little city. For Lot's sake Zoar was spared, and the angels
hurried him toward it. Lot's wife did not want to go at all. She
had been told not even to look back, but back she did look, and in-
stantly she was changed into a pillar of salt. Just how this was done
we do not know, but she disobeyed, and for that she was destroyed.
Lot and his daughters then hurried on, frightened, out of breath, and
stripped of all their goods except what they carried in their hands.
No soouer had they reached Zoar than fire and brimstone rained
down upon Sodom and Gomorrah, burning up everything, and totally
destroying the cities, the surrounding country, the cattle, and all the
people."

" Did Abraham know the city was burned up?" asked Carrie, with
evident concern.

" Doubtless he did," responded Grandpa, " I do not suppose he
slept much that night after the Lord left him. At any rate. Genesis xix,
27, says that he went up early in the morning to the place where he
stood before the Lord, and he looked toward Sodom and Gomorrah,
and lo ! the smoke of the country went up as the smoke of a furnace.
He then found out for a certainty that ten righteous persons had nol

EVERYTHING DESTROYED.

119

been discovered in Sodom, but whether Lot had been destroyed he
did not know."

" What became of Lot and his daughters ?" asked Mary.

" His was a sad end. He lost all his property in tin: fire; his mar-
ried daughters and their husbands were burned up; his wife was
turned into a pillar of salt on their way to Zoar ; and he, with his
two daughters, reached there weary, bereaved, destitute, and terror-
«trickc . But they were not contented. For some reason he feared
to dwell in the city. Perhaps he feared another fiery shower ; per-
haps the people were unfriendly and abusive. But he was afraid to
stay — so he and his daughters went off to the mountains, as they
were ordered to do at the first, and made their home in a cave."

"Oh! my," exclaimed Carrie; "just to think of it! and he was
once so rich ! How awfully his daughters must have felt to become
so poor and live in a cave !"

"Why didn't he go back to Abraham?" asked Charley. "Rich
uncles are always nice to go to."

" He would have been ashamed to do that," said Mary.

" I judge he was," replied Grandpa, " for we have no account that
he ever did go back, but he continued to live in the cave. His
daughters, dissatisfied with everything about them, acted very badly
for a time, and then they drop out of the Bible narrative and we hear
no more about them."

" Don't you know what became of Lot?"

" No, Charley ; his is one of those cases which end in darkness.
After his changeful life it is to be hoped he found the eternal rest,
but no man knows how it fared with him."

" That is a sad ending to the story," said Mary, very seriously ;
Mrs. Reed adding the words from Paul, " The love of money is the
root of all evil."

120

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

A TIMELY RESCUE :

Or, the child OF PROMISE SAVED.

HAVE been thinking so much about Lot and the trouble he
must have been to his good uncle," began Mary, as the
family gathered once more for their after-tea chat. " I think
Abraham must have becon^e sorry that ever he saw Lot."

" Rather, that ever he brought Lot into Canaan," mterrupted
Grandpa, "for there is where the triable began. God told Abra-
ham to leave his father's house and his kindred ; but Abraham took
some of his kindred along — this nephew. Lot, among them — and he
became a constant trouble. I suppose Abraham loved Lot and was
unwilling to leave him behind. But Abraham outgrew that love of
men in preference to God ; he came at last to where he would obey
God if he had to kill his own son in doing so."

" Oh ! yes," exclaimed Carrie. " He came near killing Isaac, didn't
he, Grandpa? But it was queer of the Lord to tell Abraham to do
such a thincr, wasn't it?"

" Not so queer, possibly, as my little girl supposes. You see thai
Abraham, because of love to his father and nephew, had "lOt done
just as God told him. He loved them more than he loved God.
But by the trouble they caused him he learned that it is better to
obey God at any cost than to please one's self. That Abraham had
really learned this hard lesson, and that he would obey God in any-
thing, God now meant to prove."

" Why sh'^uld God do that ?" asked Mary. " Did not He know
that Abraham would obey?"

" Yes ; but Abraham did not know it for himself until God tested

A TIMELY RESCUE.

121

him, and the world would never have known 't without this trial.
God meant the test to be a hard one. Read to us, Mary, from Gene-
sis xxii, 2, and see just what God did demand ?"

In a moment Mary had found the place and read : " And He said,
Take now thy son, thine only son Isaac, whom thou lovest, and get
thee into the land of Moriah ; and offer him there for a burnt-offering
upon one of the mountains which I will tell thee of."

" That was an awfully hard thing to ask," said Carrie. " But Abra-
ham knew God didn't mean for him to do it ; didn't he. Grandpa ?"

" Certainly not. Abraham was in solemn earnest. He meant to
do all God commanded this time. That he expected to kill Isaac
is clear from Hebrews xi, 19, which tells us he did it, accounting that
God was able to raise him up, even from the dead. So he expected
Isaac to go among the dead — to die, in other words — and he believed
that God would bring him back to life at some time and in some way,
so that God's promises concerning Isaac might be fulfilled. God put
His cor.imand in a very hard form : Take thy son, thine only son, Isaac,
whom thvou lovest, and offer him for a burnt-offering. God meant to
make Abraham see all the terribly hard things in this act of obedience;
and he was to obey at once, for God said. Take now thy son and offer
him. So Abraham was to kill his dear boy, drain the blood from his
body, and then burn it ; for in this way the burnt-offering was made."

" That was a dreadful thing to ask of a father," said Carrie, with a
si udder.

" I wouldn't have done it if it had been me."

" That's where you and Abraham differ, then, Charley," said
Grandpa, with a smile ; " for he rose early the next morning and
started. There was no disobedience this time ; he now meant to do
just what God had ordered. It was a two days' journey ; but they
went, with wood split and knife sharpened, until they came to the
appointed spot. What they talked about on the way is not told,
except that Isaac said, Behold the fire and the wood: but where is
the lamb for the burnt-offering? This question shows that the boy

■Hsa

»irn«iMi

122

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

did not know his father's errand. His inquiry must have cut Abra-
ham to the heart. He could not control himself so as to tell all, but
he answered, My son, God will provide Himself a lamb for a burnt-

offering.

So they came to the place of sacrifice, where they rolled

"And Abraham stretched forth his hand, and took the knife to slay his son. And the angel of the
Lord called unto him out of heaven, and said, Abraham, Abraham." — Genesis xxii, lo, II.

together some great stones for an altar, on which they arranged the
wood so that it would burn freely. Then came the fearful moment.
It must be done. God had said it. Abraham will obey. He tied
Isaac's hands, laid him on the altar, took the knife, stretched forth
his own hand to strike the blow and kill the boy ; but, as he paused

A TIMELY RESCUE.

123

a moment, probably in prayer, a voice rang out, loud and clear:
Abraham ! Abraham ! Here am I, said he ; here in the place to
which God sent me ; here, doing the work God ordered ; here, ready
to know and to do His will, though my heart aches and breaks."

"Well, I never understood how good and grand Abraham was in
that. I couldn't help thinking he was very cruel ; but now he seems
to be just right," said Mary.

" So God thought ; for read what the angel who had called him
says in verse 1 2."

Mary read : " And he said, Lay not thine hand upon the lad, neither
do thou anything unto him : for now I know that thou fearest God,
seeing thou hast not withheld thy son, thine only son, from me."

" How glad Abraham must have felt at that ! I guess he said,
Thank you, in real earnest," said Carrie.

" I guess it didn't take him long to untie Ike, upset the old altar,
and start back home," added Charley, with a glow of enthusiasm.

" So far as upsetting the altar is concerned, that they did not do.
Abraham at that moment saw a ram caught in the bushes by his
horns ; so he took the ram and offered him instead of Isaac for a
burnt-offering unto the Lord. Then God spoke again, repeating the
old promises and giving Abraham some new ones, also, because he
had obeyed so nobly."

" He deserved it, too. Nobody could liave had a harder trial, and
nobody could have met it more splendidly."

" You are right, Mary," added Grandpa. " After this they started
home — a happy couple, I am sure."

"Which of you," joined in Mrs. Reed at this point, "can tell me of
another Father who really did offer as a sacrifice His Son, His only
Son, and One whom He dearly loved?"

None of the children answerin<j, she turned over the leaves of the
Bible to John iii, 16, and read: "For God so loved the world that
He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him
should net perish, but have everlasting life."

I iMifiii i^wmutsi^atii*'"

124

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

A QUEER COURTSHIP:

Or, why supper WAS DELAYED.

"HAT a good time Isaac must have had with the boys
after he got home again," said Charley, when the family
met once more. " If my father had most killed me and
I had got off all right, I'd have had something to tell them, I know."

" I trust the boys did enjoy listening to him, and that he enjoyed
telling them," said Grandpa, " for the story ought to have made
better boys of them. But there was another scene in Isaac's life,
which possibly may interest the girls more than the boys."

" O Grandpa ! do tell us," shouted both girls at once, Mary adding
the declaration that she was " dying to hear it."

" It is about a queer courtship, or the way Isaac got his wife."

" Splendid !" exclaimed Mary. " Do go on. I'm dying more than
ever to hear about it now."

"Well," resumed Grandpa, "Isaac's mother died and left him a
well-grown lad, some forty years of age."

"A venerable old bachelor, I should say," laughed Mary.

" But boys did not grow up so fast then," continued Grandpa.
"Isaac was probably gaining some young lady acquaintances among
the neighbors, who really worshiped idols and were very wicked
people. Abraham did not like the idea of his son marrying one of
these women, so he called his head servant and sent him to the land
called Mesopotamia, where Abraham himself had been born, that he
might there find a wife for Isaac."

" Ha ! ha !" laughed Charley. " That old chap of a servant was to
do the courting, was he ?"

A QUEER COURTSHIP.

125

" So it seems, Charley, and Abraham gave him plenty of camels
and servants, with gold, silver, precious stones, rich robes, and other
costly and elegant things, and then made the servant take a solemn
oath to do all he had been told, and so started him on his Ions:
and very odd errand."

"And ike servant ran to meet her, and said. Let me, I pray thee, drink a little water of thy pitcher.
And she said. Drink, my lord" — Genesis xxiv, 17, 18.

"Why was he so sure that any nice girl would come so far to
marry a man she had never seen ?" asked Carrie, adding, seriously,
" I wouldn't do it, I know."

126

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

•' Oh ! that was the way of doing then," said Grandpa, " and they do
pretty much that way even now in those lands."

" Glad I don't live there!" exclaimed Mary.

" So am I glad you don't live there," said Grandpa, " for then we
could not have our pleasant evening talks. But the old servant
started, and after a long, long journey of many days, he came to a
city called Nahor, after Abraham's own brother, whose descendants
were settled all around that place. Here he had been told to seek a
wife for Isaac. And how do you suppose he began ?"

" Why, by asking questions about the nice young girls of the
place, of course," said Mary.

" No, not a question did he ask. Just outside the city was a well,
and the women were accustomed to come there in the cool of the
day for water. There the old servant's caravan stopped ; and having
prayed that God would guide him, he decided that when the women
came to the well he would ask for a drink from their pitchers. If
any one of them gave him a drink and also offered to fill the water
troughs so that the camels might drink, he would take that as a sure
sign that she was the one for Isaac. It was a strange thing for him
to expect any young woman to offer to do, for camels drink enor-
mously, and to draw water for a herd of them was a tremendous
task."

" It v/as a pretty good test though, for anybody obliging enough
to do that would be good and kind, I'm sure," said Mary.

" Yes, that is so. The old servant had not long to wait, for
directly some of the women came, and he asked for a drink. Then
one bi-' '•* ; etty girl at once lowered her pitcher from her shoulder
on ^ i< / > -hat he might drink from it, and she also offered to
dra ! - ; <-he camels. So surprised was the good old man

that lie . . . on drawing water until the camels were satisfied.

Then he gave her a splendid gold ear-ring and two beautiful
bracelets, and asked her whose daughter she was, and whether her
father could keep him for the night. She told who she was — a grand-

A QUEER COURTSHIP.

127

daughter of Abraham's brother — and then she ran home to tell of the
strangers who were coming. Possibly the rich gifts she had received
helped the welcome, but sure it is that her brother Laban ran out to
the well and urged the strangers to come right along, as everything
was ready for them and their beasts. The camels were quickly

" What man is this that walketh in thcfitlJ to meet us f — Genesis xxiv, 64.

unladen and fed, and supper was soon ready for the old servant.
• But,* said he, 'I will not eat until I have told mine errand.' So he
kept supper waiting while he told who he was, why he came, and what
had happened at the well. When he was through they all agreed thaJi

128

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

the matter was from the Lord. Then the old servant handed out a
splendid lot of presents to each of the family, after which they took
supper and spent a happy evening together."

" And was she really engaged to Isaac so quick as that, and she
had never seen him ?" asked Mary, with astonishment.

" Even so. Rebekah (for that was her name) was willing, and
who was more concerned than she ? Early next morning the old
servant wanted to be right off to Isaac. The family very naturally
wanted him to stay a few days, but he was urgent and Rebekah
agreed, so off they started for Isaac's home in Canaan. Her old
nurse, Deborah, went with her, as did her servant maids, and so,
mounted on camels and escorted by Abraham's men, the bridal party
began its march to the far-off, and to them, unknown land."

" That was a queer performance," said Carrie. " And what was
Isaac doing all this time ?"

" He was anxious and impatient, I am sure, for he moved up
toward the north a little to meet the caravan as it should be return-
ing. One evening, as we are told in Genesis xxiv, 63, ' he went out
to meditate in the field.' He went in the direction which the old
servant would naturally take in returning, and as IsJiac looked,
'behold! the camels were comine.' At the same moment Rebekah
saw him and asked who he was. Then she drew a veil over her
face, got down off her camel, and in another moment Isaac, her
future husband, was at her side."

" Suppose they had not liked each other, wouldn't it have been
awful ?" said Carrie.

" But they did like each other. Isaac loved her, and she was a
comfort to liim, and she went to live in his mother's splendid tent,
and Abraham was glad that Isaac had found so good a wife in so
odd a way."

" That is a nice story," said Carrie. " I shall certainly tell it to alll

the girls in school to-morrow,"

130

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

SHARP PRACTICE:

Or, diamond CUT DIAMOND.

OW did Isaac and his wife get along after that queer court-
ship ?" asked Carrie, when Grandpa was seated with the
family.

" Very well in their young days, so far as we know. He loved her
and she was a comfort to him, which is a good record for a man and
his wife. But things were not smooth and happy as they became
older, I am sorry to say."

" Why, what happened to them then ?" asked Mary. " It seemed
to me they were just a splendid couple. They should have lived in
comfort to the end of their days."

" Trouble came in this way. After they had been married a good
many years they had twin boys, whom they called Esau and Jacob.
Even as babies these boys were very unlike each other. Esau was
red-haired, and had plenty of it too, so that his hands and arms were
like a hairy garment. He grew up to be a great hunter, living out-
of-doors in a bold, roving way. Jacob was smooth-skinned and
of quiet manners, staying about in the house and enjoying his
mother's society."

" He was a mother's boy," said Charley, with something of con-
tempt in his manner; but catching himself in an instant, he added
" But if his mother was like my mother, I don't blame him a bit."

" Jacob became his mother's favorite," continued Grandpa, " while
Esau was a pet of his father's, chiefly because he captured so much
fine game, of which his father was very fond. So the father favored
and petted one son and the mother favored and petted the other.

SHARP FRACTICE.

i;ji

In this way trouble is sure to come. Neitlier boy was slow to see
with which parent he could best get along, so Esau ran to father
and Jacob to mother with their complaints or requests. Soon things
in that home became unpleasant. Trickery, deceit, falsehood, and
favoritism grew fast. The family was divided into two parts, each
planning against the other, each using sharp practice to outwit the
other. It was diamond cut diamond, as the common phrase puts it;
trust and comfort departed."

" I'm sorry to know that," sighed Carrie. " I thought Rebekah was
so good. I didn't think she could do an ugly thing."

" But she did, Carrie. Like ourselves, she was only human, and
liable to do wrong."

" What wrong did she do, Grandpa ? I want to know all about it,
and yet I don't want to know ; but tell me, what was it she did ?"

" Well, my dear," resumed Grandpa, " it was the custom in that
land for the elder son of a family to receive twice as much of his
father's property as any other son."

" That's the kind of a son I am, the elder son," said Charley, be-
tween Grandpa's sentences.

•' The father generally gave a special blessing to this son, so that
he became rich in property and in his father's good-will also. Of
right this honor belonged to Esau, but Jacob envied it, and he and
his mother talked and schemed to get it. One day Jacob had a
splendid mess of beans just smoking hot from the fire. As he was
about to eat this savory food, in came Esau from a hunting trip, and
he was both tired and hungry. He asked Jacob for the dish of beans
he was about to eat, and Jacob said, Se.l me this day thy birthright.
That was a big price for a mess of beans ; but Esau was a tired,
hungry boy, and he thought he was about to die any way for the want
of food, so he said to himself, What profit shall this birthright do to
me? He thought his last hour had come unless he should get food
at once, so he sold his birthright, and by a solemn oath turned it
over to Jacob."

132

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

"The foolish fellow!" exclaimed the girls.

"Why didn't he go into the kitchen and get something for him-
self?" asked Charley, certain that he could have managed things far
better than l£sau did.

"The fact is," said Grandpa, "that Esau cared very litde for the
honor and privilege that were his. He despised his birthright^ as we
are told in Genesis xxv, 34, and having eaten his fill, he rose up and
went his way withput regret for having parted with it. Whether his
father knew that Esau had sold the birthriirht we do not know, but
he loved Esau and the venison Esau brou<rht him, and he decided to
give him the blessing, right or wrong. One day he told Esau that
the time had come that he should have it, but he demanded that Esau
should go and kill some venison and dress it ; then, after eating it,
the blessing would in due form be given. If Esau had been true to
his bargain made with Jacob, he would have told all about it then,
but he said nothing and hurried off to kill the deer and feed his father.
So he tried his sharp practice in the case."

" Well, I don't like him for that," said Mary. " He sold out to
Jacob and swore that he would stand by his bargain ; so he ought
to have done it."

"That would have been honorable," replied Grandpa; "but Re-
bekah was sharp too. It was diamond cut dlamonf?. So she hur-
riedly cooked some goat's meat, seasoned it as ls,.,ij liked to have
venison seasoned, dien hunted up some of Esau's old clothes and
put them on her pet boy. His hands and neck she covered with
goatskin and so sent him to his father, vv^ho was blind, that he might
get the blessincf ahead of Esau."

" That was mean ; I don't like her either," was Mary's emphatic
comment.

" Mothers will do anything for boys," said Charley, looking rogu-
ishly at his mother and sisters.

" Mothers ought never to'do a wrong thing for either boys or girls,"
replied Grandpa, " but Rebekah did it. She sent her boy to deceive

}

SHARP PRACTICE.

133

his blind father, and ohic planned and helped the deception from first
to last. When all was ready, Jacob went in, carrying the goat's meat
to his father, who was surprised that Esau should be back so soon.
So he asked, Who art thou, my son ? That was a hard question for

' // came to pass, as soon as Isaac had made an end of blessing Jacob . .
came in from his hunting." — Genesis xxvii, 30.

that Esau his brother

Jacob to meet, but he met it with a lie, saying, I am Esau, thy first-
born. The blind old man was suspicious that all was not right, j;.nd
wanted to feel his hands. When he felt the rough goatskin and the
clothes and smelt the odor of the garments, he was satisfied, though
he said the voice was Jacob's. Once more he asked. Art thou my
9

134

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

very son Esau ? And Jacob said, I am. Then Isaac blessed him,
kissed him, ate the food, and was content. But hardly was this done
when in came Esau. Then thei e was a scene. Esau cried aloud and
becfofed for a blessinof, while the old father trembled all over and
knew not what to do. At last he said, I have blessed him, and he
shall be blessed. Then Esau begged piteously for some other bless-
ing, and his father gave him one full of comfort, and yet Jacob was
to be chief. He and his mother had gained the prize. The blessing
of the firstborn was his."

" But, Grandpa, I don't see why the firstborn should be any better
than any other child," said Mary. " I don't think I'm so great just
because I was born before Carrie and Charley."

•' Good girl !" shouted Charley ; " but you're our big sister all the

same.

" You know, Mary, that the King, in countries so ruled, is always
the firstborn son, or his firstborn son, and so, not by second sons, but
by the first in each family, the titles and honors are handed down.
It was so in Jacob's time. Then, too, he who is the head of the
family, its prince or chieftain among the patriarchs, needed more
property to maintain his larger establishment ; so the firstborn needed
to be the most liberally provided for."

"I'll bet Esau was mad at Jacob," said Charley.

" Yes, I suppose he was," continued Grandpa. " It is said that he
hated Jacob because of this trick, and vowed to kill him when their
father should die. In this way a sad, sad home was made."

"I'm real sorry," said Carrie; "but they all did wrong, didn't
they ?"

"Yes," interposed Mrs. Reed, "and let us learn tc keep our home
happy by always doing right."

" We'll try," was the answer all gave with real earnestness.

t>,

!
r

THE WONDERFUL LADDER.

135

" I
I

THE WONDERFUL LADDER;

Or, a STAIRWAV TO THE SKIES.

HAT happened to Jacob after he got that birthright ?"
asked Charley before Grandpa had fairly settled him-
self in his easy-chair. " Did Esau hurt him ? I've been
wondering all day how their quarrel came out."

" No ; Esau did not harm him," replied Grandpa. " But Jacob's
mother was afraid harm would come to her pet boy ; so she made
an excuse to send him away to her father's until Esau's anger should
cool off. She told Isaac that she feared Jacob would marry a young
woman of the land where they were dwelling, and this she thought
would never do, so she proposed that he go off to Padan-aram and
there get a wife. Isaac approved the plan and Jacob started. He
had a long and lonesome journey before him. No doubt he was
somewhat homesick, for he had never gone far from his mother be-
fore. His father, too, was so aged and feeble that Jacob could hardly
expect to see him again, and his mother possibly might die before
he should get back ; then, too, Esau hated him bitterly and was ready
to kill him at the first chance he should find."

" I don't wonder Jacob felt badly," broke in Charley. " Seems to
me I'd have stayed home and tried co make it up with Esau."

"So should I," said Carrie. "I could not have enjoyed any such
birthright."

" Nor was Jacob happy, my dear," resumed her kind Grandpa.
" There had been so much trickery and deception in the whole affair
that his conscience must have troubled him, and nobody can be happy
with an accusing conscience. But Jacob trudgjed on — fearful, won-

186

GRANDPA GOOD WIN' S STORIES.

dering, and penitent, too, I am sure — until night came, and he lay-
down to sleep with nothing but a stone for a pillow."

" A hard pillow, I should think," said Mary.

" Yes ; it was a hard case all through. But sweet sleep and pleas-
ant dreams often come on hard beds ; and so it was with Jacob that
night."

" What did he dream ?" asked Carrie.

" He had the nightmare awfully," said her brother.

" No," said Grandpa, " not the nightmare, but a wonderful dream,
a beautiful dream — a dream that Jesus Himself refers to in one of
His talks."

" What was the dream. Grandpa ? I am interested in dreams.
They are so nice, I think. Do tell us !" exclaimed Carrie.

"Mary may read about it from Genesis xxviii, 12, 13."

In an instant Mary had the place and read : " And he dreamed,
and behold, a ladder set up on the earth, and the top of it reached to
heaven : and behold, the angels of God ascending and descending on
it: and behold, the Lord stood above it, and said, I am the Lord God
of Abraham thy father, and the God of Isaac : the land whereon thou
liest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed."

" Well, that seems very queer," said Carrie. " Jacob had acted so
meanly about the birthright, and yet God treats him so nicely."

" That is why I spoke so positively about Jacob as penitent. Had
he not been so, God would not have favored him ; but for Abraham's
sake and Isaac's sake, God was ready to bless even Jacob and to
assure him of that blessing in this splendid dream."

"That is just like God," said Mary. " He is so good and so for-
giving."

" But what was meant by that ladder?" asked Charley. "I don't
see any good it did. It was very pretty, but it was just a dream."

"A dream, indeed, Charley," replied Grandpa; "and yet a dream
which God sent to teach Jacob some great lessons."
" What lessons ?" asked the boy, eagerly.

THE WONDERFUL LADDER.

137

i«

"Why, think a moment, each of you, and see for yourselves what
such a dream taught."

" It taught that there is an open way between heaven and earth,"
said Mary.

' And he drfamed, and behold u ladder set up on the earth, and the lop of it reached to heaven ; and
behold the angels of God ascending and descending on it," — Genesis xxviii, 12.

" And that God's angels go back and forth between God to men,"
said Carrie.

" And that God stands at the top and watches all that goes on,"
said Charley,

" And that the road to heaven is direct," said Mary.

138

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" And even when you're asleep it's all the same," said Charley.

" Well done, my little dears !" exclaimed Grandpa. " And now,
think how grand a view this must have been for Jacob ! From the
rocky spot where he lay asleep a pathway of silvery light led up
through the darkness — up above the tree-tops, up above the moon
and the stars — up to where the Lord Himself, the Light of the world,,
the Sun of righteousness, stood — Himself the source of all that splen-
dor, the fountain of all that glory ; while between Him and the lonely
sleeper below, angels, who are God's ministering spirits, trooped
back and forth. But, grand as was that display, God added to its
glory by Himself speaking to Jacob. I am, said He, the Lord God
of Abraham thy father, and the God of Isaac. Then followed a re-
newal of the promises which had been given to those noble old
patriarchs. The land where Jacob lay asleep was assured to him
and his descendants as an inheritance ; an immense number of
descendants, in whom all the world should be blessed, was promised
to him, and God promised to go with Jacob wherever he went and
to bring him again to Canaan. Such is the substance of what God
said, and all question as to the favor and care of the Lord was dis-
pelled by these words. Happy Jacob ! to whom God so lovingly
spoke."

"That was too lovely !" exclaimed Mary and Carrie together.

"Jacob awoke. Possibly he was chilled with the night air and
stiff from his hard couch ; but he remembered what had occurred,
and his first exclamation was, Surely the Lord is in this place ! He
had not suspected that the Lord was so near. When he lay down to
sleep it was with misgiving and anxiety ; but now that he thought on
his vision, a reverential fear came on him, and he said, How dread-
ful is this place ! This is none other than the house of God ; this is
the gate of heaven. It was a place ever to be remembered by him
and his children, so he called it by a new name — Bethel — meaning,
the House of God. The stone which he had used for a pillow he
set up for a memorial pillar, a sort of monument, that it might mark

THE WONDERFUL LADDER.

139

this spot in all future years. Then Jacob made a solemn vow that
this place should be kept sacred and that he himself would serve
God faithfully; then he started on his journey, a wiser and better
man than ever before. And now, if Mary will read what Jesus said
to Nathaniel, we will see just what that wonderful ladder means for
us."

Mary turned to John i, 51, at Grandpa's suggestion, and read:
"Verily, verily, I say unto you. Hereafter ye shall see heaven open,
and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of
man."

"Oh!" shouted Charley and Carrie together; "Jesus is the ladder
between heaven and earth. Isn't He, Grandpa ?"

" Yes ; He is our stairway to the skies, and so He taught — No
man cometh to the Father but by me. But the grandest comfort is
that on every spot of earth this ladder rests. Men may start to their
heavenly Father from their own homes, wherever those homes may
chance to be."

" Grandpa, isn't the hymn. Nearer, my God, to Thee, founded on
this dream ?" asked Mary. " It says :

" Though like a wanderer,

The sun gone down,
Darkness comes over me,

My rest a stone.
Yet in my dreams I'd be
Nearer, my God, to Thee

Nearer to Thee."

"Yes, Mary. These Bible narratives enter into many of our
hymns ; I am glad to see you noticing the fact and linking story and
hymn together."

Carrie had turned to this hymn while this little chat was going on,
and seeing still other references to the dream, she proposed that the
hymn be sung. All consented readily, and with this pleasant service
the evening was closed.

t .

140

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

WHICH HE LOVED BEST:

Or, seeking ONE AND GETTING TWO.

OW, Grandpa," said Mary, as the supper was finished, " let
us get to work once n^'^re. ^ rm so interested in Jacob, I
want to hear more of him. I have read about him often,
but you make him seem more real than I ever thought him."

"You remember," said Grandpa, as he drew his chair near the
table, " the odd way in which Isaac got his wife. Jacob, too, had an
odd experience in his mother's country. When he reached that land
he came to a well, which was covered with a heavy stone. While
talking with some shepherds about the people and the place, who
should come near to water her flocks but his own cousin, Rachel, who
wa" "^ery beautiful. Jacob at once ran forward, drew the water for
he. sheep, and then told her who he was. They cried a little for
joy and kissed each other ; then she ran to tell the folks at home.
In a few moments her father, whose name was Laban, came hurry-
ing back to welcome his nephew, whom he led off to the house.
Jacob had a good time there for a few weeks. He did not sit around
in idleness, but made himself so useful that his uncle proposed to keep
him permanently and pay him good wages. Little suspecting the
price Jacob would ask, Laban said to him, What shall thy wages be?
And what think you Jacob answered ? He did not ask money or
land or cattle, but said he, I will serve thee seven years for Rachel."

" Ha, ha, ha," roared Charley ; " that was funny wages. I vender
how Rachel liked that bargain."

" I wonder how her sisters liked it," laughed Mary; " especially her
older sister, if she had one."

WHICH HE LOVED BEST.

141

i '

"She had one, Leah by name," continued Grandpa. "Laban
agreed to Jacob's terms and Jacob went to work, and he was so
happy that the years went by and seemed Hke nothing more than
days to him. Then he asked for his pay — for Rachel as his wife —

" And Jacob loved Rachel; and said, I will serve thee seven years for Rachel thy younger daughter"—

Genesis xxix, 1 8.

when, to his great surprise, Laban insisted that he should marry
Leah, and, if he wanted Rachel, whom he surely loved best, that he
should work another seven years for her."

" Wasn't that mean ?" exclaimed both the girls.

" Rather mean. I admit," said Grandpa, " but they fixed it up by

142

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

his marrying both the sisters at once — a custom even now common
in that land, but rightly prohibited in every enlightened country."

" Seeking one and getting two," said Mary.

" Two wives at the same time," commented Charley, slowly ; and
as a merry twinkle shone in his eye, he turned to his mother, saying,
" Glad I wasn't Jacob's boy, with two mothers to sit down on me."

" It would take about six mothers to keep you straight," was Mrs.
Reed's playful answer, and then Grandpa went on with his story.

"Jacob submitted as best he could to what he could not help, and
worked on for another seven years ; then he concludfed to go back
to Canaan. But Laban had learned his value, and to induce him to
stay offered him a share of the cattle and sheep as his pay. This
arrangement suited Jacob, and under it he was growing rich very
rapidly. This aroused the envy of his brothers-in-law, and even of
Laban himself. Jacob thereupon determined to leave Laban and to
set out at once for his own land, his wives approving his decision.
They gathered together all their possessions, consisting of cattle,
camels, sheep, and goods, and with their servants and children off
they started, some riding, some walking, others carrying the little
ones or driving the flocks, all enjoying the journey, and altogether
making a great company. Laban was shearing his sheep at some
distant place when they started, and did not know of their departure
till they had been gone three days."

"Well, that was not right. They certainly should have bidden
him good-bye," said Mary, warmly.

" So Laban thought, especially when he missed some of his house-
hold idols, for he was an idolater ; so he gathered a company of men
and started in pursuit. But God warned him in a dream that he
should do Jacob no harm. He hurried on, however, and overtook
the party, but, impressed by the warning, he contented himself with
some good, fatherly advice. He then spoke of his missing idols, and
Jacob bade him search everywhere for them. He did search, but
Rachel, who had taken them, deceived him so they were not found.

WHICH HE LOVED BEST.

143

Then Jacob scolded and stormed at Laban for making these false
charges, and Laban begged pardon and asked Jacob to make up."

" And did they ?" asked Charley, adding, " I wouldn't have made
up with such an old crank as Laban."

" Then Jacob rose up, and set his sons and his wives upon camels; and he carried away all his cattle,
and all his goods which he had gotten." — Genesis xxxi, 17, 18.

" In that Jacob showed a better spirit than Charley's," answered
Grandpa. "Jacob did make up with him, and they set up a big stone
as a reminder of the good understanding and good-will to which they
there and then came. They had a religious service together and a
great farewell feast, then they said good-bye and parted."

144

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

A FAMOUS WRESTLING MATCH :

Or, the victorious CRIPPLE.

HAT more is there about Jacob ?" asked Carrie of her
Grandpa, as the little group met again. " He seems to
me a queer man. I don't know whether to like him or
not."

" He was far from being a perfect man," replied Grandpa ; " and
yet God loved him and put great honor on him. Indeed, God
honored him with a new and better name, his old name, Jacob,
meaning a supplanter, or one who gets advantage unfairly."

" That was good enough for him, I think," said Carrie ; " for he
did take advantage of Esau. But how did it come that he got a new
name ?"

" Why, in this way. He was no sooner free from Laban than he
began to worry about Esau, through whose country he had to pass
on his way to Canaan. They had parted in terrible bitterness many
years before, as ypu know, and Esau, who was a wild, roving, lawless
chief, like the Arab leaders of to-day, was well able to destroy Jacob
and his company if he so pleased. Jacob thought it best, therefore,
to send messengers ahead with presents to Esau, so as to pacify him
and secure his good-will beforehand. The messengers started ; but
in a little while they came dashing back, scared almost to death, and
bringing news that Esau was coming with four hundred armed men."

" Hey, boys !" exclaimed Charley. " Guess they'll pepper Jacob
and his wives this time. But go on, Grandpa ; excuse me, please."

" Jacob then was alarmed ; what to do he did not know ; he thought
his end had come ; he could neither flee nor fight. But he was a

A FAMOUS WRESTLING MATCH.

145

cunning man. To lose half was not so bad as to lose all ; so he
divided his company into two parts, in the forlorn hope that if Esau
should destroy one, he might suppose it to be all, and allow the other
to escape. Jacob himself did not stay with either party, but hurried
off to a safe place and began to pray most earnestly, quoting God's
promises, confessing his sins, and begging God's help against Esau."

" It seems to me that Jacob never prayed except when he was in
some great trouble," said Mary, thoughtfully ; " and I am not sure
that such a person deserves to be answered."

" Nobody deserves to be answered, Mary ; but God tells us to call
upon Him in the day of trouble and assures us He will answer. We
certainly ought to call upon Him in days of prosperity, too ; but He
is kind and patient, even with the thoughtless and ungrateful."

"But did God answer Jacob?" Mary persisted. "It don't seem
to me that He should have answered him."

" He did not answer at once ; so Jacob resorted again to his own
schemes. He sent presents by several successive messengers, with
winning words, for Esau ; for Jacob said to himself, I will appease
him with the present that goeth before me, and afterward I will see
his face. But even then he did not feel altogether safe : so he sent
his family across a little stream, the brook Jabbok, and then crept
away in the darkness to pray again. While he was praying, suddenly
he was seized by a person of immense strength. , Probably at first
he thought himself in the hands of Esau's men ; l^it he soon found
that "his antagonist was greater than any man. It was an angel —
like those he had seen in his dream of the wonderful ladder. Jacob
knew that his time to succeed had now come. He was sure God
was favoring him. A messenger of God had come, and Jacob deter-
mined to make the most of it. So he seized the angel and the angel
seized him. Of course, the angel could have crushed him in an in-
stant. By a mere touch he threw Jacob's thigh out of joint. But
Jacob hung to him with all his might. Let me go, said the angel,
for the day breaketh. He could have gone had he really cared to,

146

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

but he was testing Jacob by that request, Jacob stood the test
grandly, for he said, I will not let thee go, except thou bless me."

"Good for Jacob!" shouted Charley. "He was no slouch, was
he ? That was a wresding match worth talking about, wasn't it ?"

^<ljBM*uiME^ya,j.v ^

" And Jacob was left alone ; and there wrestled a man with him until the breaking of the day."—

Genesis xxxii, 24.

" Why, Charley !" exclaimed Mary, reprovingly. " How can you
speak so about such a man ?"

" I won't do him any harm," said the boy, apologetically. " I mean
he did just right."

" That is what the angel thought of him ; for he did bless Jacob

A FAMOUS WRESTLING MATCH.

147

right there and then and c^ave him a new and honorable name as a
reward for his courage and perseverance."

*• What name did he give him ?" asked all at once.

*' Israeli, which means, Prince with God,"

"And Esau ran to meet him, and embraced /lim, and fell on his neck, and kissed him : and they

wept." — Genesis xxxiii, 4.

" I'll bet Jacob — Israel, I mean — was glad then."

" Yes, Charley. Lame though he was, he was glad, for he knew
that God favored him and that Esau would do him no harm. The
next day Esau met him lovingly, and had a good time with him."

"That was just too nice !" was Carrie's closing comment.

THE FRUITS OF ENVY;

Or, bartering AWAY A BROTHER.

THAT can you tell me about the sons of Jacob?" asked
Grandpa, as his happy little hearers gathered about him,
several litde neighbors also being in the group.

" He had twelve sons, and they are called the twelve patriarchs,'^
was Mary's answer,

" One was Joseph," said Charley, " and he was the right kind of a
boy."

" Benjamin was the youngest," timidly ventured one of the visitors.

" But Joseph was the nicest," added another.

"Oh! I see who is the favorite," said Grandpa; " so Joseph shall
be the hero to-night. His father had become very rich. His older
brothers were almost always away from home attending to the
flocks and herds, which were scattered about over the country wher-
ever pasture and water could be found. Joseph had become a well-
grown lad, about seventeen years of age ; Benjamin was a little boy.
These two were the sons of Rachel, and she was dead. Jacob was
very fond of these two boys ; they were his constant companions.
He dressed and cared for them in the very best manner. This made
the other brothers envious, especially of Joseph, who often brought
them orders from their father, and who several times had dreamed
of himself as a great man ruling over the rest of the family. Can
you tell me about his dreams ?"

" He dreamed," said Mary, " that while out in the harvest-field his
brothers' sheaves all bowed down to his sheaf. Afterward he dreamed
that the sun, moon, and stars made obeisance to him."

I I

THE FRUITS OF ENVY.

149

" What is meant by made obeisance ?" asked Charley.

" Made their best bow to him," answered Grandpa.

" They must have thought he was putting on airs," said Charley,
with something of a contemptuous curl on his lip.

" I guess they did," added Grandpa ; " and so one day when he
came to Dotham, a long way from home, to bring them messages
from their father, they concluded to put him out of the way, and be
done with him and his dreams. He could not escape. They were
ten to one, and the ten were men, the one only a boy. First they
thought to kill him ; then they put him into a deep pit. His brother
Reuben meant to get him out of that on the sly and send him home,
but in Reuben's absence a few hours later a caravan of traders bound
for Egypt came -along. To these men, who were ready to buy any-
thing, the brothers sold Joseph for a slave, and he was led away to
the far-off land to which they were bound. So they bartered away
their brother."

" How far off was Egypt, Grandpa?" asked Charley, with an eye to
the actual amount of traveling to be done.

" About four hundred miles, over rough and dreary stretches of
land infested with cruel and thievish tribes of people. The whole
distance had to be done on foot. There were neither railroads, canal-
boats, nor stage-coaches, and for slaves such as Joseph had become
there were not even horses or camels to ride. About ten or fifteen
miles a day is as much as a caravan can travel, so the journey was
lon^T and tedious."

"Why did not Joseph run. off and go back home?" inquired Char-
ley ; " he could easily have done that."

" Not so easily as you thihl .. Aside from the distance and the

difficulties of the way, so valuable a slave as he would be carefully

watched. Probably, too, he was put upon his honor not to run away,

and with Joseph that would be stronger than any chain. He would

not break his word."

"But why didn't he write or send word home?" asked Carrie.
10

150

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Few persons in that clay could write at all. There were no post-
offices or mail-carriers to accommodate the people, and between one
nation and another there was hardly any communication at all. As
to sending word, Joseph may have tried it. He probably did try it,

" W«</ tiey drew and lifted up Joseph out of the pit, and sold Joseph to the Ishmaelites for twenty piecet
of silver: and they brought Joseph into Egypt" — Genesis xxxvii, 28.

but that method would not be very certain. Situated as he was, beino-
the purchased property of another man, he may have deemed it dis-
honorable to make any effort to get away until at least his owner
could be paid for the loss. But back of Joseph's stay in Egypt there
was a purpose of God's to keep him there and to use him tliere in a

THE FRUITS OF ENVY.

151

most important and honorable way. Joseph, doubtless, had been
made to know that this was God's will ; so he cheerfully submitted
and waited for God to work out the whole matter."

'' Yes, but God let Joseph get into prison," objected Charley.

" But he brought him out of it wi Jr higher honor," replied Grandpa.
"An old hymn says:

* ' In the furnace God may prove thee,

Thence to bring thee forth more bright;
But can never cease to love thee ;
Thou art precious in His sight.

That is what He did with Joseph; He did bring him out more bright.**

" Why, yes," chimed in Mary; " by Joseph being in prison Pharaoh
heard of him and called on him to interpret his dream. In that way
he became pleased with Joseph and gave him charge over gathering
and distributing food in the famine. Joseph could not have gone
home while he was in prison, and when he became such a great man
I don't suppose he wanted to go home."

" Probably not," added Grandpa ; " he had come to see. that God
was with him in Egypt, and he was willing to let God work it all
out."

" And that is a blessed way to live," Mrs. Reed added. " To be
where God would have you, even though it be in prison, and to do
what He wishes, even though it be to suffer, is the whole of one'e
duty and the sure path to happiness."

" I always thought Joseph had lots of ups and downs in his life,"
said Charley, as the party rose to separate ; " but I guess the ups had
the best of it."

" Very likely," said Grandpa, " for those who live aright always
rise. It is the sure way to get up in the world."

-1 -

152

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

FROM PRISON TO POWER;

Or, good brought OUT OF EVIL.

"HAT happened to Joseph when they got him to Egypt ?"
asked Charley. " Did they sell him right off, or were
they stuck with him ?"

" I don't know," answered Grandpa. " He was a very desirable
slave, being young, handsome, healthy, and intelligent. His owners
would be very apt to hold him for a good customer who would pay
a big price. Such a customer they found in Potiphar, who was a high
officer under Pharaoh, the King."

" How much did he pay for Joseph?" was Charley's next question.

" We do not know. He took Joseph, however, to his house to
serve there, and so trustworthy and competent did he find Joseph,
that by and by he made him ruler over all his goods. Everything
was trusted to the young man, and Potiphar was so well pleased that
he asked no questions, but fully enjoyed the prosperity which came
under Joseph's care. But at last base falsehoods were told concern-
ing Joseph, and in a fit of anger Potiphar threw Joseph into prison."

"That was too bad," declared Carrie and Mary together. "But,"
asked the first, "couldn't Joseph prove his innocence and get out?"

" No, darling ; he was only a slave, and justice in those times was
not for the poor and the lowly. A great man had put him in prison,
and there he had to stay. He had no friend to look after his interests.
He was alone in Egypt."

"A hard case for the laa, ' added Charley. " I wish I'd been there ;
I'd have seen to him."

" That's kind, Charley," said Grandpa ; " but while alone and friend-

FROM PRISON TO POWER.

153

less so far as men were concerned, his interests were not ne£kcted,
for the Lord was with Joseph."

" That's all right," responded the boy ; " but what good could that
do him in prison ?"

" So much that the keeper of the prison made him overseer of all
the other prisoners. He was the head man there, and all he did pros-
pered. By this means le was at good work, and except that he could
not leave the prison, h had all that he could desire. Then, too, he
could do good to his fti'ow-prisoners. For instance, one night two
of them had strange drea.ns, which worried them all the next day till
Joseph interpreted or explained them to the men. This made one
of them happy, for it assured him he was about to be set free and to
be restored to honor in the King's palace. The other was not so
happy, for it assured him he was about to lose his head."

'• And did all this come true ?" asked Mary.

" It did ; and that, too, as Joseph said, within three days. But the
King's chief butler, who was the one restored to power in the palace,
forgot Joseph, and forgot a promise he made to try to get Joseph
out of prison."

" That was mean !" exclaimed Carrie, indignantly. " I trust I'll
never forget my friends, whether in prosperity or adversity."

" How did Joseph get out of prison, then. Grandpa ?"

" Why, Charley, he did not get out for two full years. Then the
King had two strange dreams in one night. They worried him very
much, but none of his wise men could tell him what they meant."

" What were the dreams. Grandpa ?" asked Carrie. " I have read
them, but I really forget what they were."

"Turn to Genesis xli, 1-7, my dear, and read about them."

Carrie did as directed and read : "And it came to pass at the end
of two full years that Pharaoh dreamed, and behold, he stood by the
river. And behold, there came up out of the river seven well-favored
kine and fat-fleshed ; and they fed in a meadow. And behold, seven
other kine came up after them out of the river ill-favored and lean-

154

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

fleshed, and stood by the other kine upon the brink of the river.
And the ill-favored and lean-fleshed kine did eat up the seven well-
favored and fat kine. So Pharaoh awoke. And he slept and dreamed
the second time, and behold, seven ears of corn came up upon one

,.^^--;^^

" And Joseph said unto Pharaoh, The dream of Pharaoh is one: God hath shewed Pharaoh what ht

is about to do." — Genesis xli, 25.

Stalk, rank and good. And behold, seven thin ears and blasted with
the east wind sprung up after them. And the seven thin ears de-
voured the seven rank and full ears. And Pharaoh awoke, and be-
hold, it was a dream."

" That was a dream worth having," exclaimed Charley.

ni 1^

FROM PRISON TO POWER.

155

" How did it come, Grandpa, that Joseph was called in when the
wise men failed?" asked Mary. "I thought he was quite forgotten
in the prison."

"As these dreams were talked over," answered Grandpa, "the
chief butler remembered Joseph and told the King what Joseph had
done for himself and the other prisoner. Then Joseph was sent for.
After shaving and putting on clean clothes, he came and stood before
the troubled King, who told him the dreams and asked what they
meant."

" That v/as a mighty good chance for him. I'd like some big King
to send for me and give me a chance ; I'd show him some things — I
would."

"That's what Joseph did, Charley. He showed the King some
things, explaining that for seven years there was to be plenty in the
land, and then for seven years so terrible a famine that all the food
would be consumed. Joseph did not claim to explain this by any
knowledge or skill of his own, but solely by the help of the Lord his
God."

"What did Pharaoh say to Joseph's explanation?" asked Carrie.

" He asked what he should do, and Joseph told him to store up
provisions for seven years while they were abundant, and by this
stock to keep the people alive in the seven years of famine."

" That was cute," said the boy. " That's what I 'd have told the
old gentleman '.o do."

" He, too, thought it was cute," said Grandpa, " and he "ery sen-
sibly thoi'.ght Joseph the man to carry out the scheme, so he said at
once. See, I have set thee over all the land of Egypt ; only in the
throne will I be greater than thou."

"That was a boost!" exclaimed Charley. "He bounced from
prison to power quick, didn't he ?"

"Yes, Charley," said Grandpa, smiling at the lad's odd way of
saying it. " God knows how to bring good out of evil."

! i

Pj:

156

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

HUNGRY AND HELPLESS:

Or, BOYHOOD'S DREAMS FULFILLED.

RANDPA, in the account of Joseph's strange doings in that
strange land of Egypt there are two verses that I don't un-
derstand at all. Let me read them." In this way Mary
began the next conversation. Grandpa nodded assent, and she read
as follows :

"And Pharaoh took off his ring from his hand and put it upon Jo-
seph's hand, and arrayed him in vestures of fine linen, and put a gold
chain about his neck. And he made him to ride in the second chariot
which he had; and they cried before him, Bow the knee; and he made
him ruler over all the land of Egypt."

" The ring, the robe, and the chain," said Grandpa, as Mary ended,
"were tokens of royal authority. He who wore them represented
the King, and was honored accordingly. The second chariot was
that next in rank to the Kincr's, his beine the first. To ride in the
second chariot was to appear in public as next in power to the King
himself. The cry, Bow the knee, was usual when royal persons or
their representatives went abroad. Altogether, these honors made
Joseph appear in a very exalted position, and yet he was then a young
man, only some thirty years of age."

"What did Joseph do for the King?" asked Charley.

" His first duty was to go through the land during the seven years
of plenty and gather up all the provisions he found. These he stored
away very carefully. When the famine came and people began to
be in want, he was to sell food or give it away, as he saw best, and
in this way to save the people from starving."

I '-:

HUNGRY AND HELPLESS.

167

"I can't imagine how such a terrible famine could occur. We
don't have famines now, do we, Grandpa ?"

"Yes, Mary. In Ireland, in 1846, the potato-rot destroyed the
only crop of that country, and a fearful famine followed. Relief

" And he made him ride in the second chariot which he had : and they cried before him. Bow the knee
and he made him ruler over all the land of Egypt." — Genesis xli, 43.

ships were sent from this and other countries, but thousands of peo-
ple starved. In 1872 the rice crop failed in India, and famine fol-
lowed. In 1874 locusts destroyed the vegetation in the State ot
Kansas, and terrible want followed. In Egypt famine occurs fre-
quently when rain fails to fall in the interior, in which case the river

168

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

Nile does not overflow and water the lower country, and so, for the
want of moisture, crops do not come to perfection, and in some in-
stances are wholly lost."

" Oh ! dear," sit,died Carrie, " I hope we'll never have a famine."

" We may, darling, but the chances are in our favor, for if our
crops were to fail the telegraph would at once tell our wants, and
railroads and steamships would hurry in produce from other places.
We would have to pay more for food, but the probability is that we
could buy all we might need."

•'But wasn't Joseph's famine the worst there ever was?" asked
Carrie, with almost tearful interest.

" Probably, for it continued so long and reached so far. Away off
in Canaan rich men like Joseph's father were in want. They were
hungry and helpless. Food could not be had in their land at any
price. But there came a report that food could be had in Egypt, so
Jacob sent his ten elder sons to buy what they needed. In this way
it came to pass that they came face to face with Joseph, whom they
had not seen for twenty years or more."

" No wonder they did not know him," said Mary, "and he was now
so great and so grand."

" But he would very easily know them," continued Grandpa. " No
doubt he had looked for them, and when they really came, he deter-
mined to try them and see what sort of men they had become. He
began by talking roughly to them, and insisting that they were spies.
Then he locked them up for three days and afterward sent them off
with food, but keeping Simeon as a pledge that they would come
back and bring Benjamin, their youngest brother. In these troubles
they thought of their own cruelty to Joseph so many years before,
and said to each other that because of it this trial had come. Poor
Simeon lay in prison while the brothers hurried back home. On the
way they were surprised by finding in the top of each man's sack the
very money which they had paid for food. This worried them sorely.
On reaching home they told their father all that had happened,

^^•^^W f ■ ■» 1 1 m

160

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

III!

and his heart was almost broken for Simeon's absence and because
Benjamin, too, had to go to Egypt. Me wept aloud, and declared it
would bring down his gray hairs in sorrow to the grave."

" That was too bad," said Carrie, with a voice full of emotion.
" Joseph would not have asked for Benjamin if he had thought, I'm
sure."

" He wanted to make his brothers taste the sorrows they had
caused others, and he knew that in the end they would be made glad.
They delayed to return for a few tlays, dreading it, no doubt, but at
last hunger compelled, and back they had to go. It was hard for
Jacob to spare Benjamin, but it had to be done. They started back
with presents for the great ruler and with money to pay for the first
lot of corn and to buy more. In a few days they were again before
Joseph. Then they had a fresh alarm. He ordered them to his own
house, and they feared it meant evil ; but they had to go. At the
door they talked with his head servant, but he spoke pleasantly
to them and brought Simeon out of jail to join them. So they waited
for Joseph, with whom they learned they were to dine. At last he
came, and they all bowed before him, thus fulfilling the dream of his
youth. Then he fed them, went out and had a cry to himself, came
back and had a merry time with them. Then he let them start home-
ward once more, but again the money had been returned into their
sacks, and a silver cup of his had been put into Benjamin's sack.
On the pretext of their having stolen these treasures, he had them
brought back once more, and Benjamin was demanded as a slave
because of the cup. Then they all wept and plead before Joseph,
protesting their innocence, until he could stand it no longer, but
weeping aloud, he made himself known to them and fully forgave
them."

" Hurrah for Joseph !" shouted Charley, as Grandpa ceased speak-
ing ; " he was a splendid chap, and don't you forget it."

" He was indeed. No sooner had he assured his brothers of theif
safety than he said. Haste ye, and go up to my father and say unto

'a-

HUNGRY AND JIELriEt^S.

161

him, Tluis saith thy son Jose[)h, God liath made me lord of all H^ypt ;
come down unto me, tarry not- All his father's people were bidden to
come also, with their children and tlocks and herds. Indeetl, they
were to bring all they had right into I'^gypt, where a section of the
best land, called Goshen, was set apart lor them."

" And Jusfpk maJi' ready his c/uiriol, and wiul ii/> to meet Israel his father, to Goshen, , . .
And he fill on his neck, and xuept on his ntti- a good while." — Gene.iis xlvi, 29.

" That was splendid," exclaimed Mary. " Joseph was so great and
so generous I don't wonder his family were willing to move into the
land where he ruled. I'd have moved myself to be near so nice and
so rich an uncle."

i]m

■1

102

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

HARD TIMES;

Or, much work AND LITTLE PAY.

HEARD some men talking to-day about hard times," began
Grandpa Goodwin wiien the children were settled quietly and
looking expectantly at him. "They agreed that we were
having hard times, many people being out of work and those at work
being poorly paid. I do not think they were altogether fair, but I
can tell you a story about times that were really very hard."

" Is this a Bible story, Grandj^a ?" questioned Carrie, seemingly
in doubt from the berrinning made.

" Yes, darling — a Bible story ; for God's people have often seen
hard times. You remember hov/ splendidly Joseph settled his kin-
dred in Goshen and how happy they were. They came at once
when Joseph sent for them. Nothing but want was in Canaan and
plenty was in Egypt ; so they gathered together their children and
servants, with all their goods, and soon were on their journey.
They had no telegraph to announce their approach ; so as they
nearf.d Joseph's city, one of the brothers hurried on to tell him.
Thei Joseph ordered out his own splendid chariot and drove out
to Goshen to meet his father. That was a happy meeting. The
Bible says that Joseph fell on his father's neck and wept a good while.
He did not weep for sorrow, but for joy, and his dear old father
said. Now let me die, since I have seen thy face."

" Pshaw !" exclaimed Charley. " I wouldn't want my father to die
when he gets home just because ne saw my face, and I don't think
I'd cry much either."

"A little while after their arrival," continued Grantipa, "Phaiaoh

I! ■ ,

HARD TIMES.

163

sent for Jacob and had a talk with the grand old man and with some
of the brothers also. He welcomed them to Egypt, and they were
soon happily settled and greatly prospered, for God favored them
for their father's sake and their brother's. They litde thought in

«' They did set over titcm taskmasters, to ajjlict them with their burdens." — Exodus i, 1 1.

that glad hour of the troubles they were yet to see in Egypt. But
dear, old Jacob died, and finally Joseph, too, passed away. The
King, also, who had honored Joseph, and all the people who had seen
and known him, died. But Jacob's descendants had become very
numerous in Egypt and were in all parts of the land. At last there

l> .

iH!,

■j »

164

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

came a cruel King, who thought these people were becoming entirely
too many. We must grind them down, said he, and kill them off.
So he began to build great cities and made the Israelites do an im-
mense amount of terribly hard work ; he also put them under task-
masters, who drove and beat and abused them until their lives were
a continual scene of torture. The cruei King also ordered that all
their boy babies should be thrown into the river. So he abused
them everywhere and all the time."

" Those were hard times indeed," said Mary. " I'd rather be out
of work and starve than work in that terrible way."

" I wouldn't have done their old work," added Charley. " I'd have
run away."

" Many of them thought that, too, I suppose," said Grandpa ; " but
we don't know that any of them did get away. They were too
closely watched. At last, however, better fortune happened to one
of their little boys. His mother would not drown him, but she was
afraid to keep him about the house, lest some of Pharaoh's soldiers
should find and kill him ; so she made a little basket like a boat and
cemented it so it would not leak. Into this she put her baby boy,
whose name was — what?"

" Moses !" came from them all in an instant.

" Yes ; Moses. And that was the greatest basketful of blessing
the world ever saw. Can you tell why ?"

" Because Moses got the children of Israel out of their hard times,"
answered Carrie.

" Because Moses became so great and good," added Mary.

" Well answered, my dears ! I see that you are acquainted with
Moses," said Grandpa, pleasantly. "But our hard times make it
necessary for me to go and call on some of the poor to-night ; so
we will content ourselves with this little chat. To-morrow night we
will see how better times did come through the little boy who was
hidden in the basket."

A WAIF ON THE WA TER.

165

A WAIF ON THE WATER:

Or, floating INTO FORTUNE.

OW it came to pass," began Grandpa, " that Moses led
the children of Israel to better times is what I want to tell
you to-night. When his mother put him in the little basket
by the river, she sent his sister, Miriam, to watch, lest any harm
should come to him. When the daughter of Pharaoh found him, his
little sister came running to her and asked whether she might go
an ' get a nurse for the baby. Permission was given, probably more
in fun or orirlish romance than for ausfht else, and Moses' own
mother was soon engaged to nurse and bring him up for the Prin-
cess. From this loving mother, and while yet a little child, Moses
learned to serve God and to sympathize with his suffering kindred.
Though a little waif on the water, yet, under God's guidance, he
floated into the best of tunes."

" Did he live in the palace of that wicked King ?" asked Carrie.

"In all probability he did. We know that the Princess had him
taught in all the learning of that day. He became a thoroughly
ed icated and highly cultivated man. She also wished him to give
up all interest in the Israelites and to become her adopted son ; but
Moses refused, choosing rather, as Paul says, to suffer affliction with
the people of God than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season."

"Well, that was noble, wasn't it?"

" Yes, Mary," continued Grandpa ; " you will search long and far

before you find a man who is the equal of Moses in all that is great

and good. What to do for his people was not at all clear to him,

till one day he was out looking on his brethren at their work, w in
11

■j"

^ 1

•T^^w»^^M5^^wwi^MJ«" !!»»•»■» ipjiii BP^ 11^^ wiii

166

GRANDPA GOODWIN' S STORIES.

he saw an Egyptian task-master cruelly abusing one of them. That
was more than Moses could stand. He sprang forward, slew the
Egyptian on the spot, and buried his body in the sand."

" Served him right !" shouted Charley, warmly. " Good for Moses !"

'' And (he daughter of Pharaoh came down to wash herself at the river. . . . And xuhen she sav,
the ark among thejlags, she sent her maid to fetch il." — Exodus ii, 5.

" It came near not being good for Moses, though," added Grandpa,
*'for his act was seen by others and was talked about until Pharaoh
himself heard it and determined to kill Moses. Learning this, pos-
sibly from his foster-mother, the Princes;., Moses left Egypt in haste
and went away toward the far East, into the land of Midian."

A WAIF ON THE IVA TER.

167

" What a pity !" exclaimed Mary. " He was so much needed just
then in Egypt, and yet he had to go so far away."

" Possibly not so much of a pity," replied Grandpa. " God was
leading him and fitting him for his coming work. God was in no

" And he looked this luay and that way, and, 'when he sara that there was no man, he slew the £gy/>tuin .

and hid him in the utnd." — Exodus ii, I 2.

hurry about this work, either, strange though that may seem. ]\I6ses
was forty years old when he went away from Egypt and he stayed
away forty years more. /Ml that while God saw fit that His people
should continue to suffer. At the end of this time He appeared in
a burning bush and spoke to Moses, ordering him to go back to

i* ; ii

16»

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

Egypt and demand of the King that the children of Israel should l'^o
free. Moses was afraid to undertake such a work, but God led him
along till he and his brother Aaron met, and, on God's orders, went
together and made the demand. The King scouted the idea, and
at once gave orders that the tasks of the people should be terribly
increased. That made them fairly rage at Moses, and he naturally
felt much discouraged at the failure."

" I should think he would," answered Charley ; " and don't see
how he could fail if the Lord really sent him."

"That was just the way Moses felt," answered Grandpa. "He
had gone to his kinsmen and told them what the Lord meant to dc *,
he had shown them the signs God appointed to prove his errand;
the people had joyously hailed him as a deliverer ; but now he was
spurned by the King and the people were harder worked and worse
treated than ever. They were bitterly disappointed and "

"Tearing mad, I'll bet!" interrupted Charley, with an excited
manner. " They must have thought he had been fooling with them."

"Well, yes; I suppose that was so. When they saw Moses and
Aaron they gave them a piece of their mind in rather bitter fashion,
so that Moses was quite out of heart and said to the Lord, Why is
it that Thou hast sent me ? For since I came to Pharaoh to speak
in Thy name, he hath done evil to this people ; neither hast Thou
delivered Thy people at all."

" Poor Moses !" sighed Carrie. " He floated into good fortune at
the start, but now bad fortune seems to be his."

" He got left badly that time," said Charley, and just at that
moment Grandpa was called away ; whereupon Mary said, " And we
got left, too, didn't we ?"

}\\

THE VISION IN THE BUSH.

170

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

A STRANGE SNAKE STORY:

Or, one swallowing A MULTITUDE.

t :

RANDPA," began Carrie, "I was reading in the fourth
chapter of Genesis where it tells about Moses and about
his rod becoming a serpent. I must say I don't under-
stand it. Tell me about that snake business."

" Oh ! yes," exclaimed Charley. " Snakes are my chums."

" What you refer to, Carrie, occurred when God appeared in the
burning bush and gave Moses orders to go to Pharaoh and ask him
to let the people go. Moses wanted something to prove to the
Israelites and the Egyptians that God had sent him. He stood there
with his shepherd's staff in his hand, and God said, What is that in
thine hand? A rod, answered Moses. Cast it on the ground, said
the Lord. Moses did so, and instantly it became a great writhing,
wriggling snake. Moses was nervous about snakes, for he turned
and ran."

" I don't wonder !" exclaimed Mary ; while Carrie cried, " Ugh !"
and started, as if a real snake were after her,

" But the Lord stopped Moses and said. Put forth thy hand and
take it by the tail ; which no sooner had Moses done than the snake
became a stiff, wooden rod, as before. Some other signs were given
Moses, but this is the snake part about which you were in doubt."

" Yes, Grandpa ; and I don't see why God used such a horrid
thing as a snake to prove that He was with Moses."

"These signs did the work, however, and convinced the Israelites
that God had sent Moses to deliver them. We are told that after
he had done these miracles the people believed."

A STRANGE SNAKE STORY.

171

" Yes ; so would I have believed. But I would have been scared
all the same by a horrid snake."

" And yet, Carrie, if you saw a man who could change sticks to
snakes and snakes to sticks; you would be sure he had some super-

" At^ii Aaron cast down his rod before Pharaoh, and before his servants, and it became a serpent."—

Exotlus vii, 10.

human help, even though the snakes were horrid. The probability
is that the Israelites, too, thought snakes were horrid ; but in what
Moses did they saw power that could make or unmake horrid things,
and so a power that could make or unmake the horrible things of
their slavery in Egypt."

172

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

1 1 'i

"That I hadn't thought of, but I guess it's so. One who can
make or unmake snakes can manage any other horrible thing."

" Another reason why God used the serpent in this miracle," con-
tinued Grandpa, " was the fact that in Egypt serpents were esteemed
very highly. The god of good and the god of evil were each sup-
posed by the Egyptians to dwell in serpents. Serpents were wor-
shiped ; they were carved on temples and monuments ; they were
embalmed, and so preserved as sacred and precious relics ; for this
reason no better form of miracle could have been selected for Egypt
than one showing power over the snake."

"Well, that is a reason I never heard of," said Mary. "I always
supposed the stick was turned into a snake just because it happened
to be in Moses' hand and it looked so much like a snake. But,
Grandpa, Pharaoh's magicians made snakes the same way."

"Yes, they were called, and by their enchantments — that is, by
their manoeuvres and hocus-pocus — they produced snakes. But how
much trick there was in this we do not know. The final proof in the
case, however, was that when the several serpents fell to fighting,
that made from Moses' rod swallowed all the rest; the one swal-
lowed the multitude, and so ended the fight."

" Good for the snake !" shouted Charley. " They're great on the
swallow, I know. I saw one take in a bird, feathers and all."

" I guess that settled the case for Moses, didn't it, Grandpa ?"

" No, Carrie ; Pharaoh still refused to let the people go. Then
God sent a variety of plagues upon the Egyptians and afflicted them
terribly ; but the King grew more and more stubborn. Water was
turned into blood ; frogs became so numerous as to cover the land ;
flies swarmed over everything; cattle died of a terrible plague; boils
broke out on all the people ; hail fell from the clouds and battered
all their vegetation to ruin ; locusts swarmed over the land ; dark-
ness rested on everything of theirs for three days, and yet Pharaoh
would not let the people go. God then determined on one final and
fearful blow, but of that we will talk to-morrow."

FLYING FOR FREEDOM.

173

FLYING FOR FREEDOM;

I Or, a marvelous DELIVERANCE.

CARRIE opened the next talk by asking, " What was that final
blow you spoke of, Grandpa ? It seems to me God had
already struck such awful blows at the Egyptians that
nothing could be worse."

" No one knows all that God can do either in a loving way or an
afflictive way," replied. Grandpa. " He is terrible to His foes and
precious to His friends. In this case He determined that all the first-
born, both of men and beasts, should die at midnight on a certain
day."

" Of His own people too ?" asked Carrie, in surprise.

" Yes, unless they should sprinkle the blood of a lamb on the posts
and lintels of their front doors. If that were done, the destroying
angel, who was to go through the land and do this fearful work, would
pass over their houses and leave them unharmed."

" Oh ! that was the Passover, wasn't it, Grandpa ?" exclaimed
Charley. "Our Sunday-school lesson was about it once. It seems
to me awful for so many people to die in one night, and all without
any sickness or accident."

" Not more awful than their cruel abuse and murdering of the chil-
dren of Israel," said Mary, her sense of justice making her tones very
decided as she spoke.

" That was the Passover, as Charley says," resumed Grandpa — " a
feast which to this day Israelites keep with great fidelity, in remem-.
brance of the fact that God spared their forefathers in Egypt so many
years ago."

174

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STOH/ES.

" How were they spared ?" asked Charley.

" Why, they obeyed God, and sprinkled blood on the doorposts
and lintels of their houses, as He told them to do. They waited within
doors and ate a hurried and simple meal, which God had directed.

" TAere was a great cry in Egypt: for there was not a house where there was not one dead." —

Exodus xii, 30.

Midnight drew near ; all about them was quiet ; there was no sign
of trouble ; none of the Egyptians suspected harm ; midnight was
just at hand ; it came. Listen ! a wail is heard ; another and yet
another. Lamentations and weeping rise on all sides and swell into
a great cry. In every house there is one dead. In palace and in

FLVING FOR FREEDOM.

175>

dungeon, among men and beasts, all the firstborn are sniitien with
death except alohe in the houses of the children of Israel, on the
doorposts and lintels of which the blood of the lamb had been sprin«
kled."

" How terrible !" said both the girls together, and really shudder-
ing at the story.

" No wonder," resumed Grandpa, " that Pharaoh rose at once, in
the dead of night though it was, and that he commanded Mosiis to go,
and to take with him his troublesome people. Go they did that very
night, urged by the Egyptians, and enriched with presents from them
to appease the God of Israel lest He should strike again and slay the
entire nation. So the children of Isra 1 fled from the land of their
bitter bondage to gain their long-lost freedom."

" That was grand," said Mary ; " but why did Pharaoh change his
mind and chase them afterward ?"

" Because his heart was full of evil. When the first pang of that
terrible midnight scene had passed, he began to think of the valuable
slaves he had lost, and he determined to bring them back. So he
marshaled his soldiers, and, taking the lead himself, began the pur-
suit. Moses had a good start, and pushed on toward the Red Sea,
which lay between Egypt and the Arabian peninsula. Pharaoh
thought Moses would be trapped in this position. Along the shores
of that sea he could not escape either to the north or the south, for
steep rocks and strong military stations were there ; so Pharaoh
thought he could march riofht down on the Israelites, hemmed in on
the seashore, and capture the whole of them. When the Israelites
heard of his coming, they were terribly frightened ; they thought
their end had come. But at God's command Moses reached out
his rod over the sea, and lo ! the waters rolled back, leaving an open
path through the water by which the children of Israel passed over
dry-shod."

"That's a tip-top way to cross the ocean," exclaimed Charley; "it
don't make you sea-sick."

II ;

1'^

;

-an

si''

59!

176

GRANDPA GOOD WIN'S STORIES.

" Piiaraoh arrived just in time to see this wonderful sight, and he
knew of no reason why he should not cross by the same path, which
remained invitingly open. So he ordered an advance, and down
into the depths of the sea-bottom his chariots rolled and his footmen
marched. Moses and his followers were now safely on the other
side ; Pharaoh and his soldiers were In the deepest part of the sea.
Then Moses lifted up his wonderful rod again, and back rolled the
mighty waters, thundering down upon t)>e heads of the doomed army
beiow. Horses, chariots, and drowninr men were tossed into struo-
gling heaps. It was for them the struggle of death. In a few mo-
ments all was over, and they were in the presence of the God they
had despised."

A deep silence rested on the little company as Grandpa ceased
speaking. After a moment's pause, Mary said, " How thankful the
Israelites must have been at that marvelous deliverance !"

" They were," said Grandpa. " Moses and the men sang a splen-
did song of praise, which is recorded in full in the fifteenth chapter
of Exodus. His sister also, with a company of women, sang and
danced for joy with the music of their timbrels and harps."

On Grandpa's reference to the fifteenth of Exodus, Mary looked
for the place, and in a moment exclaimed, " Oh ! this is beautiful ;
let me read part of it." All agreeing, she read : " Then sang Moses
and the children of Israel this song unto the Lord, and spake, saying,
I will sing unto the Lord, for He hath triumphed gloriously ; the horse
and his rider hath He thrown into the sea. The Lord is my strength
and song, and He is become my salvation ; He is my God, and I will
prepare Him an habitation ; my father's God, and I will exalt Him.
The Lord is a man of war ; the Lord is His name. Pharaoh's char-
iots and his host hath He cast into the sea ; his chosen captains also
are drowned in the Red Sea. The depths have covered them ; they
sank into the bottom as a stone. Thy right hand, O Lord. Is become
glorious in power ; Thy righ*- hand, O Lord, hath dashed in pieces the
enemy."

OVERWHELMED IN THE WATERS.

-1^.

i! ll

178

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

14. ';

•' That is the scene Moore describes so splendidly in a poem which
I learn(*d when I was a little girl," said Mrs. Reed, as Mary ceased.

" Repeat it for us mother, please do," urged the children. She
yielded willingl) to their desires, and repeated as follows :

" Sound the loud timbrel o'er Egypt's -l-rk sea!
Jeliovah has triumphed, His people a. j free.
Sing, for the pride of the tyrant is broken —

His chariots, his hrr"imen, all splendid and brave;
How vain was their boast, for the Lord hath but spoken,

And chariots and horsemen are sunk in the wave.
Sound the loud timbrel o'er Egypt's dark sea !
Jehovah has triumphed, His people are free.

" Praise to the Conc^aeror, praise to the Lord !
His word was our arrow, His breath was our sword.
Who shall return to tell Egypt tlie story

Of t'-.ose she sent forth in the hour of her pride?
For the Lord hath looked out from His pillar of glory,

And all her brave thousands are dashed in the tide.
Sound the loud timbrel o'er Egypt's dark sea !
Jehovah has triumphed, His people are free."

" That was indeed a splendid triumph for Jehovah," added Grandpa
in conclusion.

■/■'

ll I

CELEBRATING THE VICTORY.

$■

" I '

180

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

HANDS UP:

Or, how they WON THE BATTLE.

DON'T believe anybody else ever beat his enemies so easily
as Moses did," said Charley. " Old Pharaoh and his soldiers
were washed out pretty quick that day."

"There are other cases," replied Grandpa, "where the Lord's ene-
mies were destroyed quite as strangely if not so quickly. For
instance: The Israelites had not much more than begun th<ir jour-
ney in the Arabian Peninsula, east of the Red Sea, when they were
suddenly pounced upon in their rear by a roving band of robbers —
such as even now infest that country. The Israelites had to fight
for their goods and their lives. The attack was a sort of dash. It
did not settle things one way or anodier, so Moses determined to
make a new attack on Amalek, which was the name of this band of
thieves, and to completely destroy it. He called Joshua, one of his
bravest and best men, and arranged that on the next day he should
lead all the men to a set battle with these enemies. Moses himself
agreed to take position on the top of a neighboring hill and to hold
out the wonderful rod by which he had already worked so many
miracles in Egypt, at the Red Sea, and in the land where they were
then journeying."

" I don't see what good it would do just to hold out the rod," said
Charley, with disapprobation evident in his tones. " If Moses had
gone into the fight himself and hit right and left with his stick, he
would liave done some good. But he might have got hurt there."

" Ah ! Charley," said Grandpa, " you forget that God had made
that rod a token of His own presence and power. When Moses

^A/^INN1NG THE BATTLE.

182

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

lifted up the rod, it was an appeal to God to use His promised power
and to show His presence on behalf of Israel. It was a prayer acted,
rather than spoken. Whoever could see Moses could see what he
was doing and would be reminded that God was their helper."

" Oh ! I see," replied the boy. " I didn't think of it that way.
Moses prayed with the rod, didn't he ?"

" Yes ; he did just that, and that was his part in the battle. Joshua
fought. Moses prayed. Prayer and effort always go well together.
Jesus commanded us to watch and pray."

" How did the battle come out?" asked Charley. "Who beat?"

" Well, Joshua got together his soldiers early in the morning and
out he went to fight. Moses, with Aaron, his brother, and another
good man named Hur, went to the hill-top, as agreed. The battle
began. All went well for Israel until Moses became tired of holding
up his rod. His hand sank, and as it sank Amalek got the better
of the battle. He made an effort and lifted the rod again, and then
Joshua got the better of it. But Moses could not hold up his hand
all day. That was just impossible. And yet, on his holding it up
with the rod, the success of Israel was hanging. What could he do ?
how should he act? Why, what more natural and proper than that
the good men on either side of him should come to his help and
hold up the weary hands — rod and all?"

*' To be sure !" broke in Carrie. " It was little as they could do,"

" Certainly, my dear. It made the prayer all the stronger thai
three united in it. And they did more than this. They brought a
large stone and placed it for Moses to sit upon. So they helped
him by making him comfortable, and their help was acceptable to
God. The rod was held up and the battle was pushed till night
camo, by which time Joshua had won a complete victory. Amalek
no more troubled Israel. That was the way they won that battle."

" Well, that was a novel way to win a battle, I am sure !" was
Mary's exclamation, while Charley shouted, " Hands up! — then we'll
come out all right."

A POOR EXCUSE.

183

.A POOR EXCUSE-

Or, what came OUT OF THE FIRE.

'HAT queer times the Israelites had in their journey,
didn't they, Grandpa ? It must have been real fun for
the boys and girls who were with them — a sort of an
all-summer picnic."

" I am not so sure about that, Carrie," answered Grandpa ; " for
they had many hard experiences on the way. One of the most re-
markable was when they camped at the foot of Mount Sinai. This
name belongs to a jagged mass of rocks lying in the centre of the
Arabian Peninsula, the highest pinnacles rising to a height of about
nine thousand feet. Among these peaks there is an abundance of
camping ground, and here the Israelites were halted to receive the
law from God."

" What law ?" asked Charley.

"The law God wished men to keep, including the Ten Command-
ments and much else. Moses went up several times into the Mount
to talk with God, and at last God set a day when He would show
His presence to all the people. It was a great day for them. They
prepared for it by careful washings and fastings. When it came
there were terrible clouds on the mountains and such thundering
and lightning as made the people tremble ; then came smoke and
fire playing about the peaks, then an earthquake, and through all
the din a clear blast, as of a trumpet, was heard. Then Moses went
up into the Mount, and there God gave him the Ten Commandments,
written on two slabs of stone."

" And are those the same commandments we now repeat ?"

U nii^»^myiw»^

«''■

li ;''

184

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" The same ; and how much God thouo-Ht of them was shown by
the terrific splendor of the scene in which they were first given."

" It was terrible, indeed," remarked Mary ; " and I am sure the
people must have felt like doing all they could to keep that law."

" Far from it, I am sorry to say," was Grandpa's reply. " Moses
was forty days and nights on that mount. He was covered by a
cloud, and communed there with God. God wrote the Ten Command-
ments, and Moses wrote all else that God wished him to teach the
people. At last Moses started down, and was soon joined by his
tried captain, Joshua, who had waited patiently for his return. To-
gether they hurried on to meet the people and to tell them of God.
As they did so, a strange sound reached their ears. Whi. , could it
be ? It was the voice of singing. What could it mean ? Down
they hastened, and when they came in sight of the people, there
were the men and the women dancing around a gilded calf which
was mounted on a pedestal in the very midst of the camp. There
they were, sinning right under the shadow of Sinai, while Moses was
in the very act of bringing the law direct from God to guide them in the
right way. Utterly despairing of any good from such people, Moses
dashed the stone tablets to the ground, shivering them to pieces, and
then plunged in among them to stop their sinful sport."

"Why, what great harm was there in dancing anound that calf?"
asked Charley, somewhat amazed at the indignation of Moses. "He
needn't have been so awfully mad."

•' Harm ? Why, it was an idol, the figure of the false god of Egypt;
and now, after the true God had done such wonders for them, they
turn right away from Him right before that great mountain He had
so lately used as His throne, and there they made an idol, and diat the
old idol of Egypt, where they had suffered so much, and they danre in
heathenish worship before it. Moses v/as the meekest man of his
day, but he was justly angry at such an act. Don't you think so <*"

" Yes," was the one answer of the family, none shouting louder
than Charley himself.

mmn

A POOR EXCUSE.

185

" But Moses made short work of this performance," said Grandpa.
" He sprang in among the people and tumbled over the idol, smash-
ing it to bits, and tossing the fragments into the fire ; then he called for
all who were on the Lord's side to join him. Joshua was there, and

" He saw the calf, and the dancing: and Moses' anger -waxed hot, au,{ he cast the tables out of his
hands, and brake them beneath the mount." — Exodus xxxii, 19.

others too, and then they were sent to slay every one who stood up
for the idol. No less than three thousand were killed that day, but
Moses stamped out idolatry at Sinai."

" What excuse had the people for doing such a silly thing?" asked
Carrie, who seemed quite disgusted with their folly.

if'i

! t<i

|H1

V~. (I

186

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

! !?'

5! ii-

" Excuse ? Let Mary read that offered by Aaron for his part in
the affair. Turn to Exodus xxxii, 23."

Mary read as follows : " For they said unto me, Make us gods which
shall go before us ; for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up
out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him. And I
said unto them, Whosoever hath any gold, let them break it off So
they gave it me ; then I cast it into the fire, and there came out this
calf."

" Why," exclaimed Carrie, " did he mean that the calf came out, as
if by magic, all complete and without any person having worked on
it?"

" So I understand him," replied Grandpa ; " and it is one of the
shallowest excuses ever made for a sin."

"So I think," said Mary, sharply, "Aaron knew better, didn't
he?"

"S inners generally do know better," Grandpa answered. " God,
however, is kind, and the people were sorry enough for their folly —
so God forgave them, renewed the broken tables of the law, and
once more loved and helped them."

" Aaron's excuse," continued Mrs, Reed, " reminds me of the belief
of the people of Ephesus when Paul was there and they made a great
cry against him for ruining the worship of their favorite goddess,
Diana. The town clerk spoke of her image as having fallen down
from Jupiter. He thought he had a good reason for worshiping
that image, and Aaron meant to give a good reason for what he
did. But Moses could not be duped, tliough the people of Ephesus

'I:

ilSi

'•: A

^> "'^"^

^> 4

^o.

S^. \^

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

I.I

^ Ilia

°' m

M
1.8

1.25 1.4

1.6

"^ 6"

►

C^J

^?7

^^^

op.

Photographic

Sciences

Corporation

..m..

4.^

^J<-

%v>

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, NY 14580

(716) 872-4503

188

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

THE GORGEOUS TENT:

Or, worship IN THE WILDERNESS.

IDN'T you say, Grandpa, that when Moses was in the
Mount God told him many other things besides the Ten
Commandments ?"

" Very likely I did ; for that is the fact, Carrie. God made very
careful arrangement for the worship to be rendered Him while they
were journeying in the wilderness. They were moving from place
to place ; so a permanent house of worship would not do for them.
God gave orders, therefore, for a gorgeous tent, called the Taber-
nacle, and of which the Bible has a great deal to say."

" I am glad you speak of that. Grandpa, for I never understood
much about that Tabernacle, nor about worship there ; then, too, I
sometime? think we can worship God as well in one way or in one
place as in any other."

" So we can, Mary, if we are so fixed that we must do it in one
place or not at all, or in one way or not at all. But if we are free
to choose a place and a way, and yet simply serve Him as may best
suit ourselves rather than as may most honor Him, why, then self
and not God is served. But I now speak of those services known
as public worship. God does demand that we meet together at
special places for special services, and in the days of Moses that
place was the Tabernacle."

" Oh ! I see," responded Mary. " Just as we meet in our churches
and Sunday-schools to publicly serve God, so they met at their
Tabernacle."

" Precisely so. And God was very particular about this matter.

THE GORGEOUS TENT.

ISO-

He gave the most exact directions how everything should be done.
Five entire chapters in the book of Exodus are filled with these, and
at the end it is said, According to all that the Lord commanded
Moses, so the children of Israel made all the work."

"That was good," said Mary. " Everybody ought to obey God
just that way."

" When all the work was done, Moses examined it very carefully
and found a.l was right. Then the Tabernacle was set up with a
splendid service, and over it a great cloud, representing God's pres-

PROBABLE APPEARANCE OF THE TABERNACLE

ence, came and rested ; while inside the tent, in its inner room —
called the Holy of Holies — a wonderful light burst forth and shone
to represent God's glory."

" What did the tent look like, Grandpa ? Was it like the big show
tent at the fair last summer ?" asked Charley.

" Not at all like that, my boy. The part strictly called the Taber-
nacle was a tent the sides of which were made of forty-eight upright
boards set in sockets of silver. It was open at one end, where there
were splendid curtains hung on pillars. For a roof, several elegant
layers of curtains were used. This tent was about forty-five feet

190

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

■'^

■

long by fifteen wide. It was divided by a curtain or veil hung across,
making an inner room fifteen feet square. This was called the Holy
of Holies, the outer room being called the Holy Place. In these two
rooms were the articles used in the service and prepared expressly
on the orders of God."

Mrs. Reed at this moment brought out a book with a picture of
the Tabernacle as it is supposed to have appeared. After looking at
it and talking about it awhile, Grandpa said :

" This tent stood toward the rear of an
inclosed space, which was seventy-five feet
wide by one hundred and fifty long. This
space was inclosed by twenty pillars on its
north side, twenty on its south, and ten each
at its east and west ends. These were set
in brass sockets, and from pillar to pillar
linen curtains hung, forming the inclosure.
The ^-urtains on the east end were far more
beautiful than the others, that being the
entrance. In this inclosure stood the altar,
where sacrifices were offered, and the laver,
where the priests washed. Into this space
only priests and their helpers, the Levites,
were allowed to come. Into the Holy Place
priests only could come, and into the Holy
of Holies the High Priest only could enter.

• « « t

• • •

* L

•

CARRIES PICTURE.

and he was allowed to enter but once a year."

'* Grandpa, I think I know how it looked. See, I have made a pic-
ture of it ; isn't this right ?" asked Carrie, pushing her slate across
the table to where Grandpa sat. He put on his glasses, and, scan-
ning the picture with a smile, said, " Not much of a picture, Carrie,
but a very good ground-plan."

"That's what I meant to make, not a nice picture; but isn't it
right?"

THE GORGEOUS TENT.

191

" Yes, very good. Your inclosure is about twice as long as wide,
which is correct; your tent is three times as long as wide; your
Holy of Holies is square — all of which is correct. But what is this
small square you have marked A ?"

•' And Afoses brought out all thi rods from before the Lord. . . . And they looked, and took every

man his rod." — Numbers xvii, 9.

" The altar."

'• And this circle you have marked L ?"

" The laver."

" And which end is this near which they stand ?"

" The east end, where the entrance was and the beautiful curtains."

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Very good. Now let me tell you how God settled the question
as to who should be his High Priest. Aaron had acted as such till
some of the people became dissatisfied with him. Then God ordered
that for every tribe of Israel a marked rod of almond tree should be
brought to Moses. Aaron's name was to be on the rod of Levi's
tribe. These rods Moses laid up in the Holy Place, God having said
that the rod of the man He chose should blossom. The next day
Moses went in, and behold, Aaron's rod was full of blossoms and
almonds. Then Moses brought out the rods that all might see for
themselves, after which Aaron's rod was kept in the Holy Place as a
token of his authority and as a rebuke to all complainers."

" Well, I think that ought to have settled the question as to whom
God preferred," said Mary.

" Aaron must have felt all right," added Charley, " but I pity the
other chaps."

" How did they offer the sacrifices ?" asked Mary. " I'm not sure
that I know just how it was done."

" You will find all about them in the opening chapters of the book
of Leviticus," answered Grandpa. " As you will there see, the pro-
cess was about this. A person brought the bullock or lamb, as the
case might be, to the door of the inclosure, where the priests and
Levites took charge of it, the man first laying his hand upon the head
of the animal and confessing his sins. Then the animal was led to
the altar and killed by the Levites. Its blood was caught in a basin,
and some of it was sprinkled on the altar. Then the body was cut
up, and part of it or all of it, as the nature of the offering might re-
quire, was burned on the altar.

" That was very odd. Why was that required ?" asked Carrie.

" To teach that without the shedding of blood, or the giving of a
life, sin could not be forgiven. By this oft-repeated lesson at the
Tabernacle and the Temple men were prepared to welcome Christ,
who died once for all for the sins of men."

LIFE FOR A LOOK.

193

LIFE FOR A LOOK;
Or, thousands CURED THOUGH FATALLY BITTEN.

RANDPA," began Charley, "why don't God do wonderful
things now, like He did for Moses, and make everybody
serve Him ?"

" Everybody did not serve Him, Charley ; nor would everybody
serve Him now, even though He should do the very same wonders.
God does not wish to startle us with wonderful acts, but rather to
draw us with loving acts. His love is clearer now than His power
was in the days of Moses."

" But they all had to confess then that God watched over and
blessed them," said Mary.

" No, dear ; they did not. Hardly had that rod blossomed, of
which I told you last night, when the people began to speak against
both God and Moses. Their complaint was that the way was rough
and hard to travel. Then God sent among them immense numbers
of fiery serpents, which bit many people, and great numbers died."

" Ugh !" cried Carrie, with a shudder. " I'd have died at the sight
of them without waiting for the bite."

"Why were they fiery serpents?" asked Charley. "When we
had fireworks on the Fourth of July we had chasers that some peo-
ple called fiery serpents. Were they the chaps ?"

" No, my boy. Real snakes were among the people. Why they
are called y?^;^ is not positively known. They may hove had a red-
dish, glowing appearance, or the bitten part may have become very
red and hot, as if touched by fire."

" It makes me shiver to hear about them," said Carrie.

194

GRANDPA GOODWIN' S STORIES.

" No doubt many of the Israelites felt as much horror of snakes as
you do ; but the snakes came all the same, and on every side men,
women, and children were dying. Then the people came to Moses,
full of confessions, and begging him to pray for them. He did it,
and God told him to make a serpent of brass, to set it up on a pole,
and that every bitten person who looked to that serpent of brass
should live."

" God was certainly good to deal so kindly with such people !"
exclaimed Mary.

"And did the people get cured that way?" asked Charley.

" Yes ; every one that looked to the brazen serpent lived. No
matter how badly bitten, no matter how far gone with the terrible
poison, no matter from how distant a place he looked, the reco.d
is, When he beheld the serpent of brass, he lived."

" I wish there was a serpent now, that sick people might look and
get well," s^id Carrie.

" The children of Israel kept that brazen serpent some seven hun-
dred years, but it did them so much harm that the good King Hez-
ekiah broke it up."

" Why, Grandpa, how could it do them harm ?" exclaimed all at
once.

" Turn to II Kings xviii, 4, and see," said he, smiling. Mary turned
as directed and read :

" He removed the high places, and brake the images, and cut down
the groves, and brake in pieces the brazen serpent that Moses had
made, for unto those days the children of Israel did burn incense to
it ; and he called it Nehushtan."

" Why did they burn incense to it ?" asked Carrie. " I don't see
any good in that."

" They worshiped it, and in their worship burned incense as part
of the ceremony. Because they did this Hezekiah spoke of it con-
temptuously, and called it Nehushtan."

" That's a queer name to call it, anyway," said Carrie.

THE MARVELOUS SERPENT.

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Called it Necushtan^' said Charley, slowly. " That was a hard
name to call it. What is Necushtan ?"

" Nehushian, not Necushtan," said Mary, correcting the slip of
Charley's tongue.

" Well, what does it mean, anyhow ? If it's a good one, I'll call
the boys that."

" Nehushtan means an old piece of brass, a brazen thing. It was
an expression of contempt because of the evil uses to which the ser-
pent had been put."

"Yes, they made an idol of it, Grandpa. But then they needn't
have done that ; so I still wish we had something like it to make sick
people well," persisted Carrie.

" We have something far better," added Grandpa.

" Better ? I should like to know what."

"Read John Hi, 14, 15, Mary, and you will see."

Mary read : " And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilder-
ness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up : That whosoever
believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal life."

" Yes, that is better," said Carrie, thoughtfully. " And do we need
simply to look to Jesus as they did to the serpent ?"

"That is what Jesus says. There is life for a look at the crucified
One, as the hymn has it. So let us all look."

" But how can we look. Grandpa ? Not with our eyes, as I look
to you, can we ?" asked Carrie.

" No, darling, because we cannot see Jesus with our natural eyes.
But to whom do you look for money to pay your school-bills ?"

"To papa, of course; he always sends that," answered Carrie.
" But," added she, with light breaking over her face, " I don't look
to him with my eyes when he's away so far, do I ?"

" No, dear," answered Grandpa ; " you look with your mind and
your heart, and your papa does not disappoint you. That is the
way to look for pardon from Jesus."

"Oh! I see," exclaimed the girl ; "and I'll try to do just that."

FORTY YEARS A GENERAL.

197

FORTY YEARS A GENERAL:

Or, surrendering A GREAT COMMISSION.

OW many years did Moses lead the children of Israel,
Grandpa ?" asked Carrie, when the family was once more
seated after tea.

" Moses was forty years old when he fled to the land of Midian,
eighty years old when he led the Israelites out of Egypt, and one
hundred and twenty years old when he died."

"Whew!" exclaimed Charley, with a prolonging of sound as if he
would make it last as long as the life of Moses. " He was a good
old gent. Why, he was old enough to be your grandfather, wasn't
he, Grandpa ? He was General forty years."

" Yes, and good enough to be an honor to any grandson."

" Just like you," broke in Carrie.

" Thanks, darling," responded Grandpa, with a loving smile. " But
as Moses grew old he was sensible enough to know it, and to see
that Israel needed a younger man to lead them ; so he took the mat-
ter to God in prayer, just as he should have done, and God told him
whom to appoint. And whom, suppose you, the chosen man was ?"

"Aaron," said Carrie.

" No ; Aaron was three years older than Moses, and hence hardly
the man. What is worse, Aaron was then dead."

"Joshua!" shouted Charley; " he was a tip-top old soldier. He
was alive, and he knew how to fight."

" Correct. Joshua could fight as a General, and he was also good
and true. A better leader there could not be for any people. So
God said. Take thee Joshua, a man in whom is the spirit, and lay
13

198

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

thine hand upon him. This was done, and Eleazar, who had become
High Priest in Aaron's place, became special adviser to the new
leader. Moses did not die at once, but he put honor and respon-
sibility on Joshua to accustom him to his coming duties, and so
taught and prepared him for what he had to do."

" He took Joshua, and set him be/pre Eleazar the priest, and before all the congregation. And he laid
his hands on him, and gave him a charge." — Numbers xxvii, 22, 23.

" That was noble, wasn't it ?" said Mary. " It's a pity such grand
men have to die."

" It does seem so, but his work was done. He would have failed
in strength and become less grand had he lived much longer. God

FORTY YEARS A GENERAL.

199

gave Moses a most honorable removal from earth. The people he
had led so long had come to the borders of Canaan, their land of
promise, and were about to enter into it. Then God called Moses up
into one of the lofty mountains lying east of the Jordan River, led
him up to the very top of Mount Pisgah, and from that lofty height
showed him all the land the Israelites were so soon to hold. It was
a magnificent outlook for the veners >le ma.: ^'ho had so long toiled
to bring them there.- Then Moses died tlierc, and God buried him,
but just where was never told. No man knoweth his sepulchr'^.
Israel mourned for him long and since* .y, as well ti.ey might ; but
his bod) rested where God had laid it, and 1 ; soul was with God.
whom he had served so long. Thus he lai I dr^wn his great commis-
:.ion."

" Let me read just here Mrs. Alexander's exquisite poem. The
Burial of Moses. It has long seemed to me one of the mosi beau-
tiful of compositions." So saying, Mrs. Reed proceeded as follows :

By Nebo's lonely mountain,

On this side Jordan's wave,
In a vale in the land of Moab,

There lies a lonely grave ;
But no man dug that sepulchre,

And no man saw it e'er,
For the angels of God upturned the sod,

And laid the dead man there.

That was the grandest funeral

That ever passed on earth j
But no man heard the tramping,

Or saw the train go forth ;
Noiselessly as the daylight

Comes when the night is done,
And the crimson streak on the ocean's cheek

Grows into the great sun :

Noiselessly as the spring-time

Her crown of verdure weaves,
And all the trees on all the hills

Open their thousand leaves ;

So, without sound of music,
Or voice of them that wept,

Silently down from the mountain crown
The great procession swept.

Perchance the bald old eagle

On gray Beth-peor's height.
Out of his rocky eyrie

Looked on the wondrous sight.
Perchance the lion, stalking.

Still shuns the hallowed spot —
For beast and bird have seen and heard

That which man knoweth not.

Lo ! when the warrior dieth,

His comrades in the war,
With arms reversed and muflled drum,

^''ollow the funeral car.
They show the banners taken,

They tell his battles won,
And after him lead his masterless steed,

While peals the minute gun.

200

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

Amid the noblest of the land

Men lay the sage to rest,
And give the bard an honored place.

With costly marble dressed ;
In the great minster transept,

Where lights like glories fall,
And the choir sings and the organ rings

Along the emblazoned wall.

This was the bravest warrior

That ever buckled sword —
This the most gifted poet

That ever breathed a word ;
And never earth's philosopher

Traced, with his golden pen.
On the deathless page truths half so sage

As he wrote down for men.

And had he not high honor ?

The hillside for his pall.
To lie in state while angels wait,

With stars for tapers tall;

And the dark rock pines, like tossing plumes.

Over his bier to wave ;
And God's own hand, in that lonely land,

To lay him in the grave.

In that deep grave without a name,

Whence his uncoffined clay
Shall break again — O wondrous thought ! —

Before the judgment day j
And stand, with glory wrapped around.

On the hills he never trod,
And speak of the strife that won our life

With the incarnate Son of God.

O lonely tomb in Moab's land !
O dark Beth-peor's hill !

Speak to these curious hearts of ours.
And teach them to be still.

God hath His mysteries of grace-
Ways that we cannot tell ;

He hides them deep, like the secret sleep
Of him He loved so well.

** How beautiful !" exclaimed both girls ; then, after a moment's
silence, Charley asked, " What did Joshua do after that?"

"God came to Joshua.after Moses died, and encouraged him with the
best of promises. There Joshua went at his work and led the people
into Canaan. There they had many enemies to conquer, but Joshua
was not afraid. One day he went to reconnoitre, as soldiers call
it — that is, to look around and spy out the situation of the enemy.
While thus occupied alone, and far from his own men, suddenly an
armed soldier stood before him with his sword drawn. Maybe he
wished to try whether Joshua would scare easily, but there was no
scare in him. Joshua advanced upon him instantly and asked, Art
thou for us or for our adversaries ?"

" Good for Joshua !" exclaimed Charley ; " he's the boy for me.
What did the man say ?"

" He said he was the captain of the Lord's host — meaning that he
was a messenger from God, probably the Captain of our salvation,

FORTY YEARS A GENERAL.

201

the Lord Himself. Then Joshua fell upon the ground and worshiped
his visitor, who told him how to capture Jericho, and then left."

" Joshua ought tc have stood firm and fought well after such a
visit," was Mary's comment ; to which Charley added " That's so !"

There stood a man over against him with his sivord drawn in his hand : and Joshua
unto him. Art thou for us, or for our adversaries ?" — Joshua v, 13.

said

Grandpa, rising from his chair, reminded them that the same great
Captain has said, "Lo, I am \v\\.\\you ahvay, or all the days," as His
exact words were ; and said, as he left the room, " We, too, ought to
stand firm and be good soldiers for the Lord."

" We'll do it," was the children's parting call.

202

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

WATER HEAPED UP:

Or, the wonderful CROSSING.

ir!' '

AST night, Grandpa," began Carrie, " you said Joshua led
the children of Israel into Canaan. But they were on the
other side of the Jordan, and wasn't it a big river? How
did he get them across ?"

" Sure enough, my child. How did he ? Jordan is a deep, rapid
river at the season when they crossed. It then overfloweth all its
banks, as the Bible record says. There was no bridge, nor had they
any boats, but an immense number of men, women, and children,
with live stock and goods, had to cross. How could it be done ?"

" Swim 'em," answered Charley, with the promptness of an old
commander ; " swim 'em. There's no better way to cross rivers."

" How absurd !" exclaimed Carrie. " Even if all the men could
swim, which I doubt, for they had not been much about the water ;
but even if they could, imagine thousands of women and children and
babies swimming across with all their goods. They'd have a job of
It, and lots of them would be drowned."

" Jess so," answered the boy, with a laugh. " Jess so, and that's
where the fun would come in."

" What other way was possible ?" asked Grandpa. " How else
could the crossing be made ?"

"As it was done at the Red Sea," said Mary. " I don't know how
else it could be done."

"That was the chosen way. God gave orders that the priests
should take up the ark of the covenant and, with it on their shoul-
ders, that they should march directly into the water. They started,
but no sooner did their feet reach the brink of the river than the

204

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

water rolled back and stood in a heap above them, while below it
flowed away and left the river-bottom bare and dry, so that the peo-
ple crossed right over without so much as wetting their feet. While
they were passing the priests stood in the middle of the river with
the ark, the waters rising behind them like a great wall."

" O Grandpa ! how could that be ?" asked Carrie, as if in doubt
whether he really was serious in what he said.

" How ? my child. Why, it could not be at all if God kept on in
His usual way, making water run down-hill, as we always see it.
But He has power enough and skill enough to make it run up-hill
as well as down, or stand in a heap as readily as flow. God certainly
can do such acts. The only question is, Will He ?"

" But why did He do it then ?" persisted Carrie.

" He meant to honor Joshua by enabling him to lead the people
into Canaan. There was no other way to do it save this. But in
this way it would be done safely and quickly. None of the Israelites
could doubt the power that brought them into the land, and they
might feel sure that the same power would protect them when there."

" What would the people who lived in Canaan think of such an
entrance into their land ?" asked Mary.

" It would certainly impress them very strongly. To see such an
immense company cross the swollen river in a few minutes would
amaze and terrify them."

"And how would the people who crossed feel?" asked Charley.

" Well, God wished them to remember this great crossing ; so He
told Joshua to select one nan from each tribe, and these should each
take up a stone from the very centre of the river-bed, where the
priests had stood with the ark. These stones they were to carry out
to the Canaan shore and there pile them up as a memorial monu-
ment. This was done, and in the years which followed many a
passer-by gazed on this monument and asked what it meant. Then
the story of the wonderful crossing would be told and re-told, to the
honor of God and the comfort of His people."

I »

Jfgjtmn Mmii\, i -«r^vfp^v w.i>u ■ i ■ 1 1 ^i uii i ^ jil^L

BRINGING OUT THE MEMORIAL STONES.

;

206

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

VICTORY AND DEFEAT:

Or, why they CONQUERED AND HOW THEY FLED.

HAVE been wondering, Grandpa," began Mary, "how the
people of Canaan liked to have so many Israelites come into
their land."

•' They did not like it at all. They were greatly afraid and planned
how they might drive out the intruders. Near where the crossing was
made was a great city called Jericho. This was at once shut against
the newcomers, its gates being closed tight, so that no one could go
out or come in. But God gave that city to Joshua in a very strange
way. There was no attack made upon it, nor any battle in front of
it, but for six successive days the Israelites marched around the
city, the priests leading and carrying the ark of the Lord. On the
seventh day they varied their programme by marching around the
city seven times ; at the end of the seventh round the priests blew
their trumpets and all the people shouted."

" What good would that do ?" asked Charley. " Did they expect
to scare the people by yelling at them ?"

"The Lord told them to do it. Do it they did, and in an instant
down tumbled the great walls and towers of the city, leaving Jericho
a total ruin. With the falling walls most of their soldiers must have
been killed. They would naturally crowd to the tops of the walls
and the towers to see the marching outside and to resist attack, if it
should be made. When these walls fell so suddenly and so unex-
pectedly they had no chance to escape. They must have been
crushed and mangled in great heaps, and the city became the easy
prey of the Israelites."

VICTOR Y AND DEFEA T.

207

" Well, well !" cried Mary. " That was an amazing victory."
" Yes ; but it had in it the seeds of defeat. God had said that all
the goods of the city should be set apart for Him. The soldiers
knew this, and had they been obedient all would have been well.

" // came to pass when

the people shouted with a great shout, that the wall /ell downjlat." —
Joshua vi, ao.

But one man kept for himself some valuable stuff that he found.
No other fellow-soldier knew it ; but God saw it and sent trouble
because of it. There was another city called Ai, and Joshua next
went up against it. He thought to take it with just a few men ; but
his men completely failed, and they were chased in disgrace from

208

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

the walls. Then Joshua was in distress; he wept and prayed, until
God told him the cause of the trouble and how to detect the man
who had done the wrong."

" Why didn't God punish the man ?" asked Charley.

" Yes ; but He wanted to impress the people, so that every one
of them should feel concern in the case. So He ordered that all the
tribes should come, one by one, before Him. They came, and He
took the tribe of Judah ; then all the families of this tribe came, and
He took that of Zerah ; then this family came by its households, and
He took the household of Zabdi ; then the men of this household
came, man by man, and He took Achan. The guilty man was hunted
down in this deliberate and impressive way."

"My!" exclaimed Carrie. "They must have felt awfully as this
search went on. And how must Achan have felt !"

" Badly enough, I am sure," said Grandpa. " He confessed all
that he had done ; that he had stolen at Jericho a splendid robe and
a lot of silver and gold, all of which he had buried in his tent."

" How could he do that and his family not know it ?" asked Carrie.

" They did know it, but they concealed it — though they knew it
was a great sin. Joshua then sent messengers to Achan's tent, and
there they found the buried treasures — just as Achan had said."

"Oh, my!" sighed Carrie; "what did they do with poor Achan?"

" Achan, with all his property and his family, was led out into a
valley near by. He and his people were then stoned to death and
their bodies, with all the property, were burned. That was the ter-
rific manner in which God punished the theft of goods which had
been set apart for Him."

"That was awful!" said Mary; "but it does seem that they de-
served It."

" It does," assented Grandpa. " When this had been done, God
sent Joshua once more against Ai, and he captured it easily. So we
see that victory follows obedience, while disobedience and defeat
go hand in hand."

FINDING THE STOLEN TREASURE.

^;iii

210

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

DIVIDING THE INHERITANCE:

Or, realizing A GREAT POSSESSION.

'AS Joshua's trouble over when Ai was conquered?" asked
Mary, taking up the thread of the last night's conversa-
tion. " It seems to me it was about time for him to find
some rest."

" By no means, my dear," her Grandpa replied — " by no means.
One of his greatest battles was with the soldiers of no less than five
kings, who combined to help each other against him. But Joshua
moved quickly, forced his marches, and came upon them quite un-
expectedly at Gibeon. He soon put them to flight, and as they ran
a terrible hail-storm came up and so pelted the fleeing men that many
of them were actually beaten to death. Still Joshua pursued. Night
was coming on, so he commanded the sinking sun to stand still where
it was that daylight might last and the enemy be completely de-
stroyed. God heard that command of Joshua ; the sun did stand
still; the day was prolonged; and the armies of the kings were
utterly cut to pieces."

" Served them right," muttered Charley. " They had no business
to trouble Joshua."

" The kings themselves ran off together and hid in a cave ; but
Joshua heard of it and sent men to roll great stones against its
mouth, and so shut them in. When the battle was over, Joshua and
his men went to the cave and opened it, when out crawled the royal
runaways. After humbling them before his soldiers, Joshua ordered
them to be slain, and their bodies to be hung upon five separate
trees."

DIVIDING THE INHERITANCE.

211

•' Poor fellows ! That ended their fight with Joshua," said Mary,
sympathetically, Charley adding, " I guess that took the fight out of
them," Grandpa then went on :

" Yes, but other enemies came. Joshua met and conquered all

" Then said Joshua, Open the mouth of the cave, and bring out those five kings unto me out of the

cave." — Joshua x, 22.

who came, but he grew old before the work was done or the land
was in the peaceful possession of his followers. So the Lord told
him to divide up the land, giving each tribe a part, and then to con-
quer it for its owners. Part of the tribes had already received land
on the east side of the Jordan, but all on its west side was divided

212

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

among the others by lot, that being the fairest way of settling where
each should live."

" How did they do it by lot, as you say, Grandpa ?"

" Why, Charley, descriptions of the various parts of the land were
written on slips of parchment. These were all put into a jar, held
probably by a little child, and where Joshua and the High Priest could
see that everything was fairly done. Then a leader of each tribe came
and drew out a roll. The land described on that roll was the prop-
erty of the tribe for which it was drawn. In this way the long-prom-
ised inheritance was divided ; the Israelites realized their great pos-
session in Canaan."

" This was what God promised to Abraham, wasn't it ?" asked
Carrie.

" Yes ; what God had promised, more than five hundred years be-
fore Joshua divided the land, came to pass. God is in no hurry, you
know; all the centuries are His. If He does not do His great works
now, He may do them a hundred or a thousand years hence ; but
what He promises He will certainly bring to pass."

" The people must have been glad to get settled after so much
moving around," remarked Carrie.

" They never knew what it was to be settled till then, did they,
Grandpa?" said Mary.

" No, ^iary ; and even then their troubles were not over, for while
the land was divided, they needed to drive out the people who held
it and to hold it themselves."

" But didn't the Lord give them all that land ?" asked Carrie,
seemingly confused at the delay in getting full possession.

" God's promise to Joshua was, Every place that the sole of your
foot shall tread upon, that have I given unto you, as I said unto
Moses. If they did not occupy or conquer the land it was not
theirs."

" Did they do it ?" asked the boy, who ever looked at the practical
results.

DIVIDING THE INHERITANCE.

213

" Never entirely. They contented themselves by settling as best
they could on the land they then possessed. What they had not then
conquered they allowed to old inhabitants to hold. So the Lord's
people settled down with their heathen neighbors, and both seemed

" By lot was their inheritance, as the Lord a mtnanded by the hand of Moses." — Joshua xiv, 2.

willing to let each other alone. In this way the Israelites never
took what the Lord offered them, and what they might have taken
had they been active and bold."

"That's the way we all suffer, more or less," said Mrs. Reed.
*'The Lord gives each of us opportunities far better than we use."
14

wow

I Wlfffi'l HH"«lHIWPI>"*,iW»*I.W^«{i.Wi' .»«":!i<4-

214

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

STRENGTH TURNED TO WEAKNESS;

Or, how the mighty FELL.

RANDPA, didn't Samson live when Moses and Joshua did ?"
Charley, who regarded Samson as the hero of heroes, pro-
posed this question, seeming to fear that he would be
overlooked in the attention bestowed on other men.

" Not exactly, Charley," ai swered Grandpa. "He lived some three
hundred years after Joshua."

" Was it so long ?" replied the boy " Well, couldn't you tell us
about him ? He was such a tremendous fellow, I always like him."

" Just as you wish. Samson was one of the Judges of Israel. In
all there were fifteen leaders who lield this office, Samuel being the
last, and Samson being but two ahead of him. When Samson was
born, the children of Israel were in great distress on account of their
surrounding enemies, especially of the Philistines, who lived on the
seacoast to the southeast of Canaan. God evidently thought that a
man of prodigious strength and courage would do them good as a
leader, so He raised up this matchless man, whose strength is ascribed
directly to God's power. It is said in Judges xiii, 25, that at times
the Spirit of the Lord began to move him."

" Move him how?" asked Carrie.

" Move him to do great and wonderful deeds, but what tTiey were
is not told us."

"Why are not all his doings told us. Grandpa?" inquired Charley.
" It seems to me we ought to have a whole book on Samson."

" That might be more interesting than profitable," answered Mary.
"There are enough dime novels, without trying to turn Bible

STRENGT'H TURNED TO WEAKNESS.

215

heroes into their heroes. But, Grandpa, please tell us what we do
know about Samson, for he was a tremendous man."

"Yes, do," shouted Charley. " Please go on."

"Very willingly," answered Grandpa, "for God raised him up to do

" Ht found a new jaw-bone of an ass and put forth his hand and took it, and slew a thousand men

therewith." — Judges xv, 15.

a special work. His first great act of wliich we know occurred when,
with his father and mother, he was going to claim his bride at Tim-
nath, a city of the Philistines. He was walking apart from his parents
when a young lion met him. He had no weapon with him, but he
seized the brute and tore it to pieces as though it had been a kid."

216

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

! :

'• How could he, Grandpa ?" exclaimed Carrie. " Why, lions are
so big and so strong."

" But how strong was Samson ? He may have been stronger than
the strongest lion. And then the Bible says it was a young lion, which
may mean that it was not an immense, full-grown fellow ; but big or
little, it was a wonderful thing for Samson to kill it as he did."

" It was something for him to talk about, wasn't it ?" exclaimed
Charley, moving his hands as if to tear some imaginary lion to
pieces.

" Yes, but he didn't talk about it. Even his father and mother did
not know of it, and when, finally, he did tell it, he made it into a riddle
for people to guess, because none knew what he had done. So we
see that Samson was no boaster. He did much and talked litde,
which is by far the better v/ay."

" Tell us some other thing he did. I love to hear about him," said
Charley, earnestly.

"At another time," continued Grandpa, " three thousand of his own
people came to bind him and hand him over to the Philistines. After
Samson had made them promise not to harm him themselves, he
allowed them to bind him with new cords and lead him away to the
Philistines. When they saw him coming, bound and seemingly help-
less, they raised a great shout. Then God strengthened Samson
again, and he snapped the cords as if they had been burnt off; then,
seizing a big jaw-bone of an ass that lay near him, he rushed upon
the Philistines, striking right and left, and before he quit a thousand
men lay battered and dead upon the ground."

" Hoorah for Samson !" shouted Charley, flinging his own arms
about as if himself smiting down Philistines.

" That was very grand," continued Grandpa, " and had Samson re-
mained faithful to God, all would have been well. But he kept bad
company ; he associated with low, base people, and such are sure
to ruin any man. One of his most intimate friends was a woman
named Delilah. She was a worthless creature, who bargained with

STRENGTH TURNED TO WEAKNESS.

2YI

the Philistines that she would betray Samson into their hands. She
pretended to love him very tenderly, and so coaxed him to tell her
why he was so strong. Instead of plumply refusing her, he made a
false statement, telling her that if they should bind him with seven
green withs he would be weak as any other man. While he lay
asleep one day she bound him with seven withs and then called, The
Philistines be upon thee, Samson ! Up he started at that cry and
snapped the withs as though they had been mere threads."

" Good !" exclaimed Charley. " Next he ought to have switched
Delilah with one of the withs."

" But he did not, Charley. She pretended to be terribly grieved
because Samson had deceived her, so she coaxed him up again, and
he told her that new ropes would bind him. She tried this at her
next good chance, but in vain. He snapped the new ropes with per-
fect ease, and was free. But Delilah did not give up. She wanted
to get the pay the Philistines offered for the capture of Samson ; so
she coaxed him again, and he said, if they would weave his hair into
the web of a loom he would be helpless. She did it, but off he
marched with the beam of the loom hanging to his hair. After that
he told her all the truth, for she pestered him almost to death."

".And what was the secret of his strength ?" asked Mary.

" Simply that he was dedicated unto God, and that in token of it
his hair had never been cut. To cut his hair would be to cancel his
vow — to signify that he was no more the Lord's, just as to cut off a
Chinaman's queue indicates that he is no more a Chinaman. This
Samson told Delilah, and when next she caught him asleep she cut
his hair, and God forsook him as he forsook God. Then the Philis-
tines took him prisoner, put out his eyes, and threw him into prison,
where they harnessed him to a mill and made him grind like a beast
of burden."

" Poor, Samson !" sighed Carrie. " How sorry he must have been!"

" He was sorry," added Grandpa, " and in his sorrow he went to
God. His hair grew again, and as it grew he gave himself again to

218

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S ST-ORIES.

God, and his strengdi returned. One day the Philisdnes were having
a great festival in their Temple. To make things lively they sent
for Samson, who was led in by a small boy. Samson asked to be
placed between the two great pillars of the house, that he might lean

" And he bowed himself with all his might; and the house fell upon the lords, and upon all the people

that were therein^ — Judges xvi, 30.

Upon them. He was put there. Then he prayed for his old strength,
and God answered the prayer. Then Samson bowed himself with all
his might ; the pillars broke, and down came the overloaded house
with a terrific crash, killing Samson himself and all that were about
him. So at his death he killed more than in all his life."

UNDYING DEVOTION.

219

UNDYING DEVOTION :

Or, two loving HEARTS.

jOSSIBLY you may think," began Grandpa, " that all the
good people of the Bible are men or boys."

" I was wondering about that," answered Mary ; " for we
have hardly talked of any women except Delilah and a few others
I did not like."

" Well, I will tell you to-night about a most lovely character —
Ruth. Her home was away off to the east of Canaan, in the land of
Moab. To that land a family from Canaan came — a man, his wife,
and their two sons. One of these sons met Ruth and finally mar-
ried her ; the other son married another Moabite girl named Orpah,
and for some ten years they all lived happily together. Then sor-
row came ; the father died and both the sons died, so that Naomi,
the mother, and the two young Moabite women were left widowed
and poor."

" Oh ! my," sighed sympathetic Carrie. " It seems to me every-
body has trouble."

" Yes, Carrie ; we are born to trouble.

' Into each life some rain must fall —
Some days must be dark and dreary,'

as Longfellow says. After a while Naomi heard that there were
better times in Canaan, her old home, and she resolved to go back
there, and her daughters-in-law started with her. As they set out,
Naomi thought of all they were leaving and urged them to go back
to their own mothers ; not that she did not love them and wish for

•w^V^^

^11"* ■

220

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

their company, but she wanted them to feel entirely free to leave
her if they so desired."

"That was good and kind in her, wasn't it?" said Mary. "She
had to walk all the way and to go alone, too, hadn't she ?"

" Yes ; she had several hundred miles to go, and there were many
hardships and dangers in the way, so she would willingly spare Ruth
and Orpah the toil and the peril and go alone."

"But what did they do? It must have been hard to choose; but
it seems to me," said Carrie, " I would have stayed with my mother."

" So Orpah thought ; for though, when Naomi kissed them good-
bye and wept over them, they both said. Surely we will return with
thee unto thy people, yet when Naomi further urged them to act
carefully in the matter, Orpah kissed her farewell and went back.
But Ruth clave to Naomi. Then said Naomi to Ruth, Behold, thy
sister-in-law has gone back unto her people and unto her gods ; re-
turn thou after thy sister-in-law."

" Why did she talk about her gods ?" asked Charley. " There is
just one God, isn't there ?"

" Yes ; but the Moabites were idolaters. They had many gods
and idols which they worshiped, and they did not know the only true
God, whom we worship."

" Did Ruth go back this time ?" asked Carrie, " It seems to me
she might have wondered whether Naomi really wanted her com-
pany,"

" Ruth was not one of the suspicious kind, always looking out
for slights and offenses. She knew Naomi loved her, and Naomi's
last words called forth from Ruth one of the sweetest replies which
ever f^"" ^r -r. human lips. Mary may read it from Ruth i, i6, 17."

Pv' , ..- , . io the place and, while Carrie looked over her shoul-
dci, . .1 t.. ,-'.iid Ruth said. Entreat me not to leave thee, or to
return ,ving after thee: for whither thou goest, I will go ;

and where thou lodgest, I will lodge : thy people shall be my people,
and thy God my God : where thou diest, will I die, and there will I

UNDYING DEVOTION.

221

be buried; the Lord do so to me, and more also, if aught but death
part thee and me."

" How lovely !" exclaimed Carrie, as Mary ceased.

" When Naomi saw that Ruth was decided to keep her company.

" And she said. Behold, thy sister-in-law is gone back unto her people, and unto her gods ; return thou
after thy sister-in-law. And Ruth said, Entreat me not to leave thee." — Ruth i, 15, 16.

to serve the true God, and to live and die with her people, then
Naomi urged no more, but the two journeyed lovingly on to Bethle-
hem, where Naomi had lived before she went to Moab."

" Good for them!" shouted Charley.

" When they arrived there was a great stir among the kind peo-

rpiTT

222

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

pie of Bethlehem. Tliey were grieved to learn how sadly Naomi
had been bereaved, and how she herself had failed ; she, too, was all
broken up with the memories of what she had passed through. I
went out full, she sobbed, and the Lord hadi brought me home again
empty."

" Poor thing !" said Carrie, wiping away her own tears. " I don't
wonder she was broken-hearted. She had cause to be."

"When they reached Bethlehem it was just the time of barley
harvest. Rich farmers there allowed poor people to follow the
reapers and pick up for themselves, or glean, the little bunches of
grain which fell by the way. Ruth was no idler ; so she went out
to glean, and it chanced that she entered the field of a noble and
good man named Boaz. As she worked along, Boaz himself came
near. She was so pretty, so modest, and yet seemed so sad, that
Boaz asked who she was. When told, he became gready interested.
He had heard how Ruth had come from Moab with Naomi and how
good she was ; so he talked very kindly to her and invited her to
dinner at his house. He also told the young men to drop plenty
of barley near her that she might find an abundance to gather up.
Ruth did well that day and Naomi was greatly pleased. Ruth
worked on in this way till the end of harvest. Boaz saw her often,
and it was not long till he bought back all the land which once be-
longed to her husband and to his father, and then what think you he
did?"

" Married her !" was the happy guess of all at once.

" Yes — married her, and gave her and Naomi a good home and
made them very happy. Ruth's great-grandson was the famous
King David, and Jesus Himself was one of her descendants. So
she became honored and happy because she chose to serve the true
God and to live among His people."

" She wasn't like old Lot — she wasn't," said the boy.

"No. But what became of Orpah?" asked Carrie.

" Nobody knows. We never again hear of her."

>
o

Z
H

►
PI

tti
r
m

(/)

a
n

2
PI
►
r

^^It^^

*, 1

224

GRANDFA GOODWIN'S UTORIES.

BRAVE DEEDS OF A SHEPHERD BOY;

Or, fit to become A KING.

I )

■t

RANDPA," began Charley, "you spoke last night of David.
Tell us about him to-night, please. He's just splendid."
" He began splendidly," answered Grandpa, " He was a
brave and noble boy, and such boys are fit to become kings,"

*' Tell us what he did when a boy. Grandpa," said Carrie. " I like
to hear about boys — that is, boys who have grown up to be good
men."

" Or boys who may grow up to be good men," answered Grandpa,
pleasandy. "Well, Carrie, dear, when David was a boy he watched
his father's sheep. One day he missed a lamb, and on looking for
traces of it he discovered tracks of two great beasts. Examining
closely, he found that a lion and a bear had both been among the
sheep and had carried off this lamb. Instead of running e vay, as
most boys would have done, he caught up the sword and siiield he
had to defend himself with in case of danger and off he started on
the trail of these wild beasts. Soon he came to a cave, into which
they had gone, and into which he plunged, sword in hand, A mo-
ment more, and both bear and lion lay dead, and the lamb was
delivered out of their very mouths."

*' Hadn't they killed it ?" asked Charley, in surprise.

" It seems not. They had caught it as a cat catches its kittens and
as lions and bears catch their cubs, and so had carried it by the loose
skin of its back without doing it serious harm."

" Good boy !" shouted Charley,

" But the boy was too good to claim for himself the credit of this

Jaa

1 ( - •>¥

Aaid 'I*

THE BRAVE SHEPHERD BOY.

226

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

great deed. When he told of it to KiiiL,^ Saul, he gave God all the
praise. It was God, not David, who did it. This success made him
feel sure of God's help, and because he was sure of it he was not
afraid to fight the great giant Goliath."

" Oh ! yes, Goliath ! Tell us about him," cried Charley.

" Well," said Grandpa, good-naturedly yielding, " the Philistines
and the Israelites were at war, and David's brothers were ifi the
army. One day David went to take them some food, and while diere
he sa\/ the great, boastful, swaggering, giant soldier of the Philistines.
He was about nine feet high, very stout and strong, and so skillful as a
fiofhter that no man dared to meet him in battle. So Goliath used to
walk along near to the soldiers of Israel and dare them to come out
and fight him. David heard these defiant, insulting remarks of the
giant, and he was very indignant. He heard, too, that King Saul had
promised high honors to any one who would kill the giant. So David,
mere boy that he was, offered to go himself and fight Goliath. His
brothers ridvpuled him, but Saul heard what he had said and sent for
him."

" Hey! that was good !" cried Charley. " The boy who kept sheep
sent for to see a King ! I'd like to see a real King."

"And the King was pleased with the boy — so pleased, indeed, that
he allowed David to go and fight Goliath while both armies stood
and looked on. Saul wanted to give David armor s'ich as the sol-
diers wore and a sword, but he was not used to these ; so off he
scampered to a brook near by, where he selccie.' a lot of smooth
stones such as he was accustomed to throw from his sling. With his
shepherd's staff and his sling, the stones being in his shepherd's bag
at his side, he went to meet the giant, who raged and swore at the
idea of a boy with a stick and a bag of stones coming against him,
as though he were a dog."

" I'll bet he was mad. Go in, David !" shouted Charley.

" David did go in and kept cool, too, When near enough, he
shouted that he came in the name of the Lord of hosts, who would

228

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

. ,'t!'

surely smite the Philistines that day. Then the giant started for
David and David started for him. Everybody expected to see the
boy crushed in a moment; but see! he draws a stone from his bag
and quietly puts it into his sling; he whirls the sling till it hums, and
then lets fly the stone as if it were a bullet from a gun. But Goliath
had metal armor all over him, except that his eyes were uncovered.
David aimed at one of these openings, and into it the stone crashed,
sinking through the eye and into the brain."

"Good shot! good shot!" exclaimed the boy, fairly squirming with
delight ; " hit him again !"

" No; David did not need to hit him again. It is no fun to have an
eye knocked out ; but when a stone knocks an eye out, fractures the
skull, and sinks into the brain, the man struck has about enough."

" So I should think," added Mary. " How did Goliath stand this
blow ?"

" Down he tumbled like a great log, knocked senseless by the stone
from David's sling. But David ran to him and whipped out the
giant's sword, and with it hacked off the monster's head in the presence
of the soldiers of both armies. Then the Philistines were scared, and
away they ran, the Israelites pursuing, until they completely cut to
pieces their saucy foes."

" Ha ! I tell you I" exclaimed the boy ; " that's the best yet. I knew
David was one of them. He's fit to be a king sure enough. Hoorah
for him ! What did he do with the old fellow's head and fixin's ?"

" They were kept as trophies of the victory. The head at Jerusa-
lem, and the sword in the sacred tent with the holy things. Once
afterward David borrowed that sword to defend himself against
Saul ; but what then became of it, we do not know."

The girls were not quite so demonstrative as Char'ey, but David
had evidently become a hero with them, and they urged Grandpa to
tell more of his marvelous exploits ; but company was announced
and the subject was laid over for the night.

■-^•F • ^ ^■•■.

wife

THE GHASTLY TROPHY.

230

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

A RUGGED WAY TO THE THRONE ;

Or, patience AND FORBEARANCE REWARDED.

OW did David come to be King, Grandpa ?" asked Mary.
" Saul was King, and I sliould think his sons would come
to the throne, rather than David."

" Before David killed Goliath Saul had so disobeyed God that
God rejected him and sent Samuel, the great prophet and Judge of
Israel, to anoint as King another person — the son of a man named
Jesse, who lived at Bethlehem. When Samuel reached the place,
one after another of Jesse's sons was called. Several of them were
such fine-looking fellows that Samuel was certain, as each of them
appeared, that he must be the chosen man. But no. The Lord
was not seeking a man for his looks ; so the seven older sons of
Jesse came in turn and were all rejected. Then Samuel asked if
there was not another. There was another — a mere boy with a
pretty face and a ruddy complexion. He was keeping the sheep,
and it was not thought worth while to call him. But Samuel said.
Send for him. He came, and no sooner did he enter than the Lord
said to Samuel, Arise, anoint him ; for this is he. It was David, our
brave shepherd boy."

"Oh, ho'" exclaimed Mary. "So he knew he was to be King
when he fought Goliath, did he ?"

" Certainly," answered Grandpa; " and he believed God and acted
like a king. After Goliath was killed Saul took David home to his
palace. But here a new trouble arose. Saul's son, Jonathan, loved
David so much, and so did all the people, that Saul became fearfully
jealous and tried to kill David, so that he had to leave the palace.

A RUGGED WAY TO THE THRONE.

231

Saul probably knew that David was to succeed him as King ; so he
hunted him everywhere and did his best to kill him."

" Why didn't David turn around and kill Saul ?" asked Charley,
with unbounded faith in David's abilities.

-^^:^Sr~--'-"- CT.

" And he ^ent, and brought him in. N<nu he was ruddy, and withal of a beautiful countenance, and
goodly to look to. And the Lord said, Arise, anoint him : for this is he.'" — I Samuel xvi, 12.

" He would not do it. Saul was the anointed King, and David
would not harm him ; nor would he attempt to hurry himself into
the throne, though he knew he was to get there by and by. He
was too noble and good for that. He did his duty and waited
patiently for God to exalt him."

;

232

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

■1 !

" Did he ever get a chance at Saul ?" asked Charley.

" Yes ; on two occasions he could easily have slain him, but he
would not do it. Once David and some of his friends were hidden
in a cave, when lo ! Saul himself entered there alone and laid down
to sleep. The men wanted David to kill him, urging that the Lord
had evidently delivered Saul into his hand. But David contented
himself with cutting off the skirt of Saul's robe, and for this, even,
his heart reproached him. After a ■'vliile Saul awoke and went un-
harmed out of the cave ; then David followed, showed him the piece
he had cut off the robe, and assured Saul he meant him no harm.
David's conduct quite broke Saul's enmity and he apologized hum-
bly for his conduct and begged David's favor. So they parted
seemingly friends."

" Well, that was noble !" exclaimed Mary. " I should think that
would .completely cure Saul."

" But it did not," added Grandpa. " Soon again Saul was pursu-
ing David. But David was not alarmed ; so one night he and an-
other brave man named Abishai determined to go right into Saul's
camp and into his tent. They started, dangerous though the attempt
was, and they reached the place where Saul lay asleep, his great
spear stuck in the ground ; his armor hung at his head ; Abner, his
chief soldier, and other trusty men, asleep about him. Then Abishai
insisted on pinning Saul to the earth with a spear, but David would
not let him. But he did take away Saul's spear and his water-
pitcher, which stood by."

"That was kind!" exclaimed Carrie. "Saul would not have done
so to David."

" No. But how does the golden rule put it ? — Whatsoever ye
would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them."

"I'm not good enough to keep that rule. I'm afraid I wouldn't
have been so forbearing as David," added the gende girl.

" After David left the tent he crept across to a hill out of reach,
and then shouted, calling for Abner, who came to see what

A RUGGED WAY TO THE THRONE.

253

the matter was. Then David reproached him for his unsoldierly
conduct in allowing his master to lie in so much danger. David also
held up the spear and water-jar he had carried off. In the excite-
ment Saul awoke and recognized David's voice. Then again he

" Then David arose, and cul off the s^iri of SattPs robe privily." — I Samuel xxiv, 4.

confessed his sin, said he had played the fool, and promised to trouble
David no more. Then David said, Let one of the young men come
and get the King's spear. So the spear was sent back, and Saul
arid David, with their men, went to their homes."

" Well, that surely ended Saul's meanness !" exclaimed Mary.

234

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

I M

:. S

Bl' -

" Yes ; but David did not trust him. So he went with a company
of followers and dwelt outside of Saul's dominions."

" But had not David been anointed King of Israel ?" interrupted
Carrie. " Why did he not set up a throne and fight Saul ?"

" He had been anointed, but he had not yet been called of God to
take the throne. God set before him a rugged way to the throne,
and in patience and forbearance he traveled it. You see how like
he was to Jesus, who in the san^ ^ rough way reached His throne.
In this respect David is called <> type, or exact pattern, of Jesus.
But at last his rugged road ended ; he reached the throne."

"How did that come about?' -ke^ ^Jl^ry.

" Why, Saul became more and more unhappy and desperate. He
knew that God was angry with him, and he had no hope for this
world or the next. To increase his troubles, the Philistines came up
to fight against him. He then began to pray, but God would not
answer. He went to the High Priest, but he got no comfort. Then
he went to an old woman who called herself a witch, that she might
tell him what to do ; but he and she were both scared almost to
death by the appearance of Samuel, who was dead, but whom God
pe' itted to rise from the dead and appear to the frantic King, to
retake him and to tell him that the next day he his sons should die."

" Horrible !" exclaimed Mary. " And did they all die the next
day?"

"Yes; he went into battle with the Philistines. But he was beaten
and chased ; his best soldiers and his sons were killed ; the enemy
were in hot pursuit ; then, in a moment of desperation, he threw him-
self from his horse upon his own sword, so killing himself and dying
in the same battle with his sons and the best of his army. Saul being
dead, God sent David to Hebron, where he was crowned King by
tiie people of that section, all the nation joining him at a later day."

DEATH OF ISRAEL'S FIRST KING.

mm'

236

GRANDPA GOODWIN' S STORIES.

I; ,!, «

THE WAYWARD SON:

Or, troubles AND TRIALS ABOUT THE THRONE.

AVID must have been
own troubles were all
said Charley.

glad when Saul was dead and his
over and he was crowned

King;

" But, my boy," answered Grandpa, " his troubles were not over,
neither was he glad when Saul died. On the other hand, David's
lament over Saul and his son Jonathan, whom David loved very
dearly, is one of the most tender and tearful in the world. I wish
each of you would read it and see for yourselves. It is in the first
chapter of II Samuel. David really loved these men, and mourned
sincerely over their death."

" Was he present when they were killed ?" asked Mary.

" Oh ! no ; he was away on a military expedition elsewhere. Sev-
eral days later a messenger came and told him the facts. He also
brought the crown from Saul's head and the bracelet from his arm,
and claimed that he himself had struck the death-blow to the dying
Saul. If he thought in this way to please David, he missed his aim
sadly, for David was indignant and ordered the man killed on the
spot, because by the man's confession he had slain the Lord's
anointed."

" Pretty hard on the chap who meant to do David a favor, wasn't
it?" said Charley.

" Yes, but David felt that this man had done a great wrong, and
his sorrow for Saul's death and Jonathan's knew no bounds."

** But he got over that," said Charley, *• and then he enjoyed him-
self, didn't he ?"

THE WA YWARD SON.

237

" Oh ! yes, for he was where God put him and doing what God
wanted; but he had many troubles and trials nevertheless. His son
Absalom caused him deep sorrow, and no sorrow can be keener than
that caused by one's own children. Absalom got up a great plot to

" Shimei . . . came forth, and cursed still as he came. And he cast stones at David, and at all
the servants of king David." — II Samuel xvi, 5, 6.

make himself King. His conspiracy extended so far and was so des-
perate that David had to fly for his life. With a few trusted friends
he left Jerusalem, and, with feet bare and head covered, to express
their sorrow, they went weeping over Mount Olivet to the east of
Jerusalem and on into the wild, uninhabited region beyond. As they

288

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

went, a man named Shimei followed, cursing David and hurling stones
at him. But David was so sorrowful and so humble that he stood all
this without complaint."

" Why didn't some of his men go after the rascal and kill him ?"
asked Charley. " That would have been the way to settle him."

" They wanted to do so, but David would not allow it. He chose
patiently and forbearingly to suffer even this outrage. Absalom,
meanwhile, had everything his own way at Jerusalem. When he
had his army organized to suit him, he marched out to meet the army
which had gathered about his father. The armies met in a fearful
battle, and though David had insisted that nobody should harm Ab-
salom, yet harmed he was — he was killed, and news of his death soon
reached his anxious father. Then came a scene of heartrending sor-
row."

" Absalom was the man whose hair was caught in a tree, wasn't
he ?" asked Carrie.

" Yes ; he had a wonderful head of hair, in which he took great
pride. As the battle proceeded, Absalom fled for his life. As he
rode through the forest his flying hair caught against a low limb,
jerking him from the beast on which he rode and leaving him hang-
ing by his hair, helpless and suffering. A moment later, Joab, the
commander of David's forces, came along and thrust a dart through
the heart of Absalom, and so the young man died. His body was
cast into a pit by the soldiers and covered with stones."

" What did David say to that ?" asked Carrie ; " and he had been
so anxious that Absalom should not be hurt."

" The King wept aloud and exclaimed, O my son Absalom ! my son,
my son Absalom ! Would God I had died for thee, O Absalom, my
son, my son ! So the victory of that day was turned into mourning
until Joab, the General of the army, came and comforted the weep-
ing King."

" Let me read to the children," said their mother, " part of N. P.
Willis's beautiful poem, David's Lament over Absalom. He sup-

THE WAYWARD SON.

289

poses the body of the dead son to have been brought from the
forest, and to be lying in state where David was. He says :

The soldiers of the King trod to and fro,

Clad in the garb of battle ; and their chief,

The mighty Joab, stood beside the bier

And gazed upon the dark pall steadfastly,

As if he feared the slumberer might stir.

A slow step startled him. He grasped his blade

As if a trumpet rang ; but the bent form

Of David entered, and he gave command

In a low tone to his few followers,

And left him with his dead. The King stood still

Till the last echo died ; then, throwing off

The sackcloth from his brow and laying back

The pall from the still features of his child.

He bowed his head upon him and broke forth

In the resistless eloquence of woe :

" Alas ! my noble boy ! that thou shouldst die —
Thou who wert made so beautifully fair I

That death should settle in thy glorious eye
And leave his stillness in this clustering hair —

How could he mark thee for the silent tomb.
My proud boy, Absalom !

" Cold is thy brow, my son ! and I am chill
As to my bosom I have tried to press thee —

How was I wont to feel my pulses thrill.

Like a rich harp-string, yearning to caress thee —

And hear thy sweet My father from these dumb
And cold lips, Absalom !

" The grave hath won thee. I shall hear the gush
Of music and the voices of the young,

And life will pass me in the mantling blush.
And the dark tresses to the soft winds flung —

But thou no more with thy sweet voice shalt come
To meet me, Absalom I

" And oh ! when I am stricken, and my heart,
Like a bruised reed, is waiting to be broken.

How will its love for thee, as I depart.

Yearn for thine ear to drink its last deep token !

It were so sweet, amid death's gathering gloom.
To see thee, Absalom 1

" And now farewell, 'Tis hard to give thee up.
With death so like a gentle slumber on thee;

And thy dark sin — oh ! I could drink the cup
If from this woe its bitterness had won thee.

May God have called thee, like a wanderer, home,
My lost boy, Absalom 1"

He covered up his face and bowed himself
A moment on his child ; then giving him
A look of melting tenderness, he clasped
His hands convulsively as if in prayer;
And, as if strength were given him of God,
He rose up calmly and composed the pall
Firmly and decently, and left him there.
As if his rest had been a breathing sleep."

" That was awfully sad," said Carrie. " David had a hard time
after all, hadn't he ?"

" Yes, and he had other sorrows, but your young hearts do not
need to be shadowed with these clouds, so we will bid the sorrowing
King good-night, and to-morrow talk about another son who was a
comfort to him."

" His name was Charley, you bet," exclaimed the boy as he gath-
ered his school-books under his arm and started for bed.

,1 w

240

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

GRFATEST AMONG KINGS:

Or, splendor DAZZLING A QUEEN.

'HIGH son of David was the comfort you spoke of last
night, Grandpa?" was Carrie's opening question.

" It was Solomon, the half-brother of Absalom. As
David grew old, a full brother of Absalom started a conspiracy to
make himself King. This came to David's ears, and he at once called
his trusted officers and caused Solomon to be [)roclaimed his succes-
sor on the throne. He was crowned at once, and the people wel-
comed him with shouts of joy. He was very wise. Nothing seemed
too difficult for him ; and yet, when God came to him one night in a
dream and offered him whatever he should ask, he asked, not riches,
nor long life, nor the death of his enemies, but he asked wisdom, that
he might rule properly over God's people."

"Oh! we had that in our Sunday-school lesson not long ago," said
Mary, " and God was so well pleased with the choice Solomon made
that He gave him what he asked and a lot more good things besides,
didn't He, Grandpa?"

" Yes, and this shows the truth of what Jesus said, Seek ye first the
kingdom of God and His righteousness, and all these things shall be
added unto you."

"That's so," added Charley, with real seriousness.

" David at once turned over to Solomon all the affairs of the king-
dom and the plans he had himself been maturing, especially that of
building a splendid temple for God's service. In the presence of the
chief rulers of the nation, David gave a solemn charge to the young
King and also to the rulers, and then withdrew from public life."

m] 1

mi-

DAVID'S CHARGE TO SOLOMON.

242

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

■ U

" Did Solomon do all his father wanted?" asked Carrie, as if afraid
the duties would be neglected.

"Yes, Carrie; he at once began to build the Temple. His own
people helped willingly, and so did his neighbors. Hiram, King of
Tyre, which lay to the northwest of Canaan, was of great service.
He owned the great cedars of Lebanon. Solomon wanted wood
from these trees, so Hiram allowed him to send wood-choppers into
the mountains where they grew and to cut great trees and haul them
to the river ; thence they floated to the sea, and so to Joppa, near
Jerusalem, where other men took charge of them and hauled them
to their places in the Temple. So the work went on. In due time
the Temple was completed and dedicated to the service of God. It
was one of the most splendid buildings ever erected, and perhaps
none ever cost so much."

" How much did it cost, Grandpa ?" asked Charley, with his com-
mercial air.

" That is hard to tell, because we are not sure as to the meaning
of some statements made about it ; nor do we know all the material
that was used; nor is any account made of the labor. The gold and
silver actually used is estimated at over ten million dollars, and this
was simply for adornment. In addition to building this Temple, he
did many other marvelous things, and gathered curiosities from all
parts of the world. He worked out three thousand proverbs and
made one thousand and five sonsfs. He was wise above all men,
and rulers came from all parts of the world to talk with him. Among
these was a strong-minded woman, the Queen of Sheba. She did
not believe Solomon was so v»ronderful, for she came to prove him
by asking hard questions."

" Did she catch him with any of them ?" asked Mary.

"She came with great display," continued Grandpa, "and she did
her best, but Solomon answered all her questions ; but read what is
said of her visit in I Kings x, 4, 5."

Carrie found the place and read: "And when the Queen of Sheba

THE QUEENLY VISITOR.

244

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

had seen all Solomon's wisdom, and the house that he had built,
and the meat of his table, and the sitting of his servants, and the
attendance of his ministers and their apparel, and his cup-bearers,
and hie ascent by which he went up unto the house of the Lord,
there was no more spirit in her."

" Ha, ha," laughed Charley; "Solomon was too much for her. He
took her down a peg or two, didn't he ? Guess she went home with
a flea in her ear."

" If all this means that she was humbler than when she came, then
she was taken down a peg and did get a flea in her ear, as you say,"
remarked Grandpa, smiling ; " but a little boy should hardly talk so
about a queen."

" Oh ! well, she's dead now, and she was a foreigner anyhow ; so
it's all right."

" Solomon was much pleased with her visit, and when she was about
to leave they exchanged splendid presents and parted good friends.
Solomon became richer and richer. The Bible says he exceeded all
the kings of the earth for riches and for wisdom. Jesus speaks of
Solomon's glory as if no other mortal ever was so grand. So David's
son became the greatest among kings."

"That was good," exclaimed Carrie, while Charley declared, "I'd
just as leave be President as be Solomon ; but I'd want plenty of
money and to make a big show and dazzle Queen Victoria and all
the other queens who'd come to see me." At which speech the fam-
ily laughed heartily; but Charley, not the least disconcerted, declared
that not one of them should be members of the royal family when he
should go to live in the W^te House.

THE RIVAL KINGS,

245

THE RIVAL KINGS:

Or, rough roads FOR ROYAL FEET.

FTER a reign of forty years Solomon died, and his son, Re-
hoboam, went to Shechem to be crowned in his stead."
Grandpa began his next talk with this statement. He then
paused a moment, and Carrie asked : " Was Rehoboam as wise and
pfreat as Solomon ?"

" No. His first act was a very foolish one, and it split his king-
dom into two."

" How did that happen ?" the children asked, with evident surprise.

" Solomon had an enemy named Jeroboam, He was a great sol-
dier and had been living in Egypt, where Solomon could not harm
him. When the King died he returned at once, and at the head of
a large delegation of people he came to Rehoboam and asked that
the heavy taxes and immense labor which Solomon had requ'red of
them for his many improvements should be made less. Solomon's
former counselors urged Rehoboam to promise this to the people ;
but he was self-willed and stubborn, and said, in answer, that he
would make things worse instead of better; that his father had
made their yoke heavy, but he would make it heavier ; that his
father had chastised them with whips, but he would chastise them
with scorpions."

" That was silly !" exclaimed Mary ; Charley adding his customary
" That's so !" in a tone of genuine disgust.

" The result was," continued Grandpa, " that ten tribes of Israel

at once refused to serve Rehoboam and called Jeroboam to be their

King. Rehoboam soon after sent one of his officers to collect

money from these ten tribes, but they killied the man on the spot.

24(5

GRANDPA GOOD IVIA 'S STORIES.

Rehoboam then hurried off to Jerusalem to raise an army ; but the
Lord's prophet there told him that the Lord had divided the king-
dom and that it was useless to attempt its reunion,"

" How did they get along in this divided way?" asked Mary,

" So when all Israel saw that the king hearkened not unto them, the people ans7uei-ed the king, saying.
What portion have we in David f . . . to your tents, O Israel." — I Kings xii, i6.

" Badly enough," replied Grandpa. " Jeroboam set up two great
idols — one at each end of his kingdom — and the people worshiped
them. He made priests *':-om the lowest of the people, offered sac-
rifices and incense, whicn displeased God, and in every way became
worse and worse all the time. But God has many means of punish-

THE RIVAL KINGS.

247

ing those who sin. Jeroboam had one lovely boy named Abijah.
The boy became very sick, and in his sorrow the wicked father
wanted help from God ; so he sent his wife to one of God's pro-
phets. But he sent her in disguise and with a lie on her tongue, so
that she should not be known. But God knew her and told the pro-
phet. As soon as she reached the house of the man of God he
called her by name and sent her home again, saying, When thy feet
enter into the city the child shall die. He also told her that all her
descendants should come to a miserable end."

" That was awful !" exclaimed Carrie ; " and specially that her
dear, good boy, Abijah, should die."

" It was not awful for the boy, my dear. God loved him and took
him from trouble and from violent death, which all his brothers met.
Nor was it more awful for Jeroboam and his family than was their
vile idolatry and sinfulness against God."

" I know that," said Carrie, almost sobbing ; " but think of his poor
mother hurrying home, only to find Abijah dead ! How sorry she
must have been that she went at all !"

" Yes, darling. Sin and sorrow always go together. But she had
this comfort — that when her boy died, everybody loved him and all
Israel mourned for him ; so they buried him lovingly and with many
tears."

" And what became of Solomon's son, Rehoboam ?" at>kcd Mary.

" He and Jeroboam fought each other all their days. He finally
became an idolater and did all manner of evil. But he, too, was
punished. When he had reigned some five years the King of Egypt
came, conquered him, and carried away all the immense treasures
which Solomon had gathered. Rehoboam died after reigning seven-
teen years. A few years later Jeroboam was killed in battle. So
the rival Kings were called from earth. Their kingdoms moved on,
their glory declining constantly and their experiences becoming
rougher arid darker all the time."

DEATH OF THE FRINGE.

MIR A CUL O US FEEDING.

249

MIRACULOUS FEEDING;

Or, strange SUPPLIES IN DIRE DISTRESS.

'HAT next have you to tell us, Grandpa ?" asked Carrie.
" I enjoyed last night's talk very much, but I cried my-
self to sleep over the little Prince who died."

" Well, darling, I'll tell you to-night about a little lad who died, but
came to life again. That may make amends for the sad story of
Abijah."

" Thanks, Grandpa, but it's all mended now ; I was all right when
I awoke this morning."

"Some sixty years after Solomon died," began Grandpa, as he
settled himself in his easy-chair, " there lived in Canaan a grand old
prophet named Elijah. At that time there was a great famine in
the land. Rain had not fallen for over three years. This penalty was
because of the terrible wickedness of Ahab, King of Israel, and of
his people. Everything was dried up and dead. But God took care
of His prophet, and sent him to dwell in a wild place where a little brook
flowed the whole year. His food was brought in a very strange man-
ner by ravens, which usually eat anything and ever)'thing they can
find."

" The idea of ravens — black, ugly things that eat garbage— feed-
ing a good man ! Why, I never heard of such a thing," was the rat-
tling, rambling answer Mary put in at this poinf.

" But they did it. Bread and flesh were brought him twice a day,
till at last the brook dried up and Elijah could get no water. God
then sent him to a little city called Zarephath, where a widow woman
was to be prepared to supply him with food."

i 1 s

ii U

SUPPLIED IN THE ^A/^ILDERNESS.

i ..

i 4

SUPPLIED IN THE CITY.

252

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

"A widow woman!" exclaimed Carrie, with some surprise. "A
rich widow, I suppose."

" By no means a rich widow, but a very poor one. Indeed, he
found her at the gate of the city gathering a few sticks with which
to cook the last morsel of food she had, after which she expected
that she and her little boy would stjirve to death. You may imagine
she was surprised when a stout, noble-looking man came up and
asked her for some water and bread She declared that all she
had was a handful of meal that was left in a barrel and a litde
oil in a bottle. But Elijah said, Fear not, but bring me food first ;
God will not let your meal and oil fail until the famine is over. She
believed his message and did as he asked, and she and her son and
Elijah, too, had plenty to eat, for God continued to feed them, just
as the prophet had said."

" Well, those were strange ways of feeding people," said Mary.
" It really don't seem true, does it, Grandpa?"

" It is not stranger, my dear, if you but think of it, than to feed
them by means of seed cast into the ground, where it is covered up
and seemingly dies."

" That's true. Grandpa, but we are so used to the seed that it
seems all right."

" While Elijah was staying at that widow's house," Grandpa re-
sumed, " her little boy fell sick and died. The poor mother was in
terrible distress ; but Elijah took the dead boy, carried him to his
own bed, and there prayed over him. God heard that prayer and
restored the boy's life, and then Elijah carried him sound and well
to the mother, whose sorrow was all turned to joy."

"Ah," said Carrie, "that's my little lad you promised to tell of. I
hope he became a good man."

" It was this same Elijah, wasn't it, Grandpa," asked Mary, " who
called down fire from heaven and proved to Baal's prophets that his
God was the true God ?"

" And who went to heaven in a chariot of fire ?" said Charley.

MIRA CUL O US FEEDING.

253

"The same," answered Grandpa. " His translation to heaven was
an honor such as one other man had, and one only. We have
talked of him. Who was he ?"

"Enoch," responded all in chorus.

"And the Lord heard the voice of Elijah ; and the soul of the child came into him again, and he

revived." — I Kings xvii, 22.

" Yes, and if we too walk with God, though we may not ascend to
heaven by horses and chariots of fire, yet we shall surely enter the
same heavenly home and see the men who were noi, because God
took them."

" I want to see those men/' added Charley, as they separated.

THE PLOWMAN'S APPOINTMENT;

Or, called to A GREAT OFFICE.

, u

RANDPA," began Carrie, " Elijah was such a wonderful
man, they must have missed him sadly after God took
him."

" Doubtless he was missed, but God had provided another great
prophet to take his place. This was Elisha, whom Elijah found
working at the plow, and on whom, at God's direction, Elijah threw
his own mantle without saying a word."

" What did he do that for ?" asked Charley, who could see no spe-
cial benefit in this disposal of Elijah's mantle.

"That outer robe of Elijah's was an emblem of his authority as a
prophet. When he threw it upon Elisha, it meant that Elisha was
to succeed him. Elisha knew what it meant, so he left his plow and
oxen, followed Elijah, and became his constant attendant and faithful
servant, and finally saw him ascend in the chariot of fire."

" Tell us about that, Grandpa, please. It is a lovely story !" ex-
claimed Carrie.

" Elisha remained constantly with Elijah, seeing and hearing much
that fitted him for his future work. At last the time came when the
Lord made known to them His intention to take Elijah to heavei
Then Elijah tested the earnestness and devotion of his servant b^
several times urging him to leave him ; but Elisha would do no
such thing. He stuck to his master, following him from place to
place, and praying that a double portion of the holy and earnest
spirit his master had possessed might descend upon himself. One
day, as they walked on and talked together, suddenly a chariot and

jmJ&jS^BU

I '

ifcii

256

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

f .

horses of fire appeared, and away Elijah was carried in an instant,
EHsha seeing him ascend, and calHng a parting message after him as
Elijah's mantle fell and Elisha caught it and kept it as his own."

" Why, I thought Elijah gave that to him in the field where Elisha
was plowing," interrupted Charley.

" No, he threw it on him as a sort of prophecy of wliat was to come ;
but Elijah was not jiet through with his own work as a prophet, so*
he kept the badge of office till he should need it no more."

"His robe was like a soldier's uniform, wasn't it? Everybody
who sees it, knows the man is a soldier," said Charley.

"Just so ; while a soldier is on duty he wears his uniform ; so does
a policeman ; so did Elijah," answered Grandpa.

" But after Elijah's ascension Elisha took his place, did he ?" in-
quired Carrie.

"Yes, and filled it well. He told everywhere of the wonderful ascent
Elijah had made, but as no one else had seen it, many of the people
ridiculed his statement. Some said Elijah's dead body could be found
among the mountains, and a party of fifty young men went out and
searched three days, but no body could they find; and yet the people
doubted. The very children began to make fun of Elisha for telling
such a tale. He was a bald-headed man, and one day a lot of chil-
dren followed him along the road, calling. Go up, thou bald-head !
Go up, thou bald-head ! Then Elisha turned, looked on them, in God's
name denounced their wickedness, and directly two bears rushed out
of the A^oods upon that jeering crowd of children, killing and maim->
ing no less than forty-two of them."

"Well, that was pretty hard," exclaimed Mary. "They had no
right to make fun of a good man, especially for a thing he could not
help, and which was not a serious defect anyhow ; but to kill forty-
two children for doing it seems to me cruel."

" So I think," said Carrie, and Charley, regardless of his grammar,
shouted, " Me too !"

" But you mistake, children dear," said Grandpa ; "it was not done

m\ '

w < M

t'i

THE MARVELOUS JAR OF OIL.

►

258

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

"rm sflad such barbarous thines

o o

from personal spite of Elisha's because they made fun of his bald
head, nor was it because they ridiculed his baldness at all ; it was
because they disbelieved and ridiculed what God had done for Elijah ;
tauntingly calling on Elisha to go up, too."

"Oh!" said Mary, with surprise, "they meant go up in a chariot
of fire, as you say Elijah did."

•' Certainly, and that was where their sin was and why they suffered
so terribly. God will not permit His acts and words to be treated
with contempt."

" I never understood that story before," said Mary. " Nor I," said
the other children and their mother also.

" Elisha did another remarkable thing," continued Grandpa. " The
widow of a poor but very good man came to him one day in great
distress because she and her two bovs were about to be sold as slaves
to pay an old debt."

" Horrible !" exclaimed Carrie
are not done now."

"They were done then, and she was about to experience it to her
sorrow. But Elisha asked what she had to sell. All she had was
one pot of oil. Go borrow from your neighbors all the empty jars
you can get, was Elisha's order. She and the boys did it, and bor-
rowed a great lot of empty vessels of all styles and sizes. Then, as
Elisha had ordered, they went into their house, shut the door, and
poured oil from their one jar into one of the empty jars until it was
full ; then they filled another and another, and so on until all were filled
— the marvel being that their own small jar of oil did not get empty,
but the oil held out until all the others were filled. Then, as Elisha
had ordered, they sold the entire lot of oil, paid the debt, and were a
free and happy family once more."

" Good for Elijah !" shouted Charley.

" Not Elijah ; he was in heaven. Elisha did this," said Carrie.

" Well, good for both of 'em, anyhow," persisted Charley, as the
evening's chat ended.

THE LITTLE CAPTIVE.

259

THE LITTLE CAPTIVE:

Or, what a serving MAID MAY DO.

RANDPA, tell us a girl's story to-night, please," asked Car-
rie, as the company gathered again in the sitting-room.
" All right, my child ; it shall be about a little servant girl.
We do not know her name, but she had once lived near Elisha and
knew of his wonderful works. She then was captured and became
a slave and lived in Damascus, a great, splendid city, many miles
from her former home in Samaria. Her master was a great general,
wh' was much beloved by his King, but alas ! he had a terrible dis-
ease called leprosy, for which there was no cure. One day this little
girl was waiting on her mistress, who was very sad because her hus-
band was so diseased. The little girl, full of sympathy, said to her
at last. Would God my lord were with the prophet that is in Sama-
ria, for he would cure his leprosy ! They were not long in acting on
this hint. Off to Sam: t, which is part of Canaan, went the great
Naaman, with horses, chariots, attendants, robes, money, letters from
the King, and everything else that could promote his cause."

"That was a big parade for a little girl to start," remarked Charley.

■' Yes, and it had big results," added Grandpa. " It scared the
King of Samaria badly, for he thought it meant war. But Elisha sent
word that the King need not worry, and for Naaman to come to his
house. Naaman went, but when there he became terribly angry, for
Elisha did not so much as come to the door to speak with him. He
simply sent out word for Naaman to go and wash in Jordan seven
times. Up at Damascus were some of the most beautiful rivers of
the world. Naaman had used their waters without good effect, and

>«
^

■ ^

260

GRJ>NDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

must he now go and wash in a muddy stream such as the Jordan ?
He was angry. He turned and went away in a terrible rage, and
Elisha did not trouble himself about it, but just let him go."

THE JORDAN AND ITS SURROUNDINGS ABOVE JERICHO.

" Ha, ha," laughed Charley; " he must have been mad. He thought
he was somebody, but Elisha didn't care a button for him, did he ?"

" No ; but as Naaman jogged homeward in his chariot he cooled
off, and when he came to the Jordan, he concluded to try a bath any-
how. Down he went and in he plunged. Seven times he dipped ia

7 HE LITTLE CAPTIVE.

261

the muddy wafer, and then lo ! his icjgh, scaly, reddened, itching
skin became soft, smooth, and pure as thau of a baby."

GrWAZI SUCCESSOR TO NAAMAN.

"He was glad, I'm sure/' was the reply of both girls; but Char-
/:;y's cry was, "Good for the Jordan ! Is there any skating there?"
17

:il :

962

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

!li

" Skating there !" exclaimed Mary. " Charley Reed, are you
crazy ? Why, it's so warm there that the Jordan is more likely to
boil than to freeze. Didn't you know that?"

" Oh ! yes, and I'm glad you know, too. Please go on. Grandpa."

" No sooner was Naaman cured than he hurried back to reward
Elisha. Not a cent would Elisha take ; but he had a servant named
Gehazi, who heard the conversation and resolved not to let Naaman
off so cheaply. When Naaman started again, this fellow ran after
him, and by means of a cunning lie got from him a sple "iid gift,
which he stowed away in his own room and went in to Elisna look-
ing innocent as a lamb. But Elisha cornered him in his fraud and
said. The leprosy of Naaman cleave unto thee. In an instant Gehazi
was covered with leprosy, and was never cured."

" That was awful. But he was certainly very wicked," said Mary.

" But what, think you, was the sin of Gehazi ?" asked Grandpa.

" Lying," answered Charley. " He hadn't heard of the boy who
could not tell a lie."

" Stealing," answered Carrie.

" Love of money," said Mary. " That made him lie and steal."

" Yes ; Paul says the love of money is the root of all evil, and we
see how big a crop of evil that root bore to Gehazi. On the other
hand, we see the crop of blessings that came from the honest words
of the little captive." ^

" He got more than he wanted, didn't he. Grandpa ? He got the
money and the leprosy to boot," was the parting comment of Charley
as, with hands in his pockets as if fumbling his own wealth, he pre-
pared to leave for the night.

" Yes, and his children and his children's children got more than
they wanted, too, for Elisha said, The leprosy of Naaman shall cleave
to thee and to thy seed forever. So Gehazi could not tell the amount
of ill his one sin brought."

" Nor the little girl the amount of good she brought," said Mrs.
Reed, as slie kissed her own girls good-night.

THE MYSTERIOUS PANIC.

263

THE MYSTERIOUS PANIC:

Or, abundance FOR STARVATION.

^p]

>ELL us another story about Elisha," was the unanimous de-
mand of the children when they met Grandpa again ; so he
began as follows :

" Near the close of Elisha's life he was in the city of Samaria. The
Syrian army had besieged it, and it was shut up so closely that no
one could go out or come in. Food soon became very scarce, so
that all kinds of animals were eaten for food, and even human flesh
was so used. When everything was at its worst, Elisha quietly told
the people that on the next day food would be abundant. Nothing
was less probable. The great army around the city meant to starve
the people into surrender. So unlikely was Elisha's prophecy that
the people ridiculed his statement, and one great man of the city de-
clared that this could not be even if the Lord should open windows
in heaven."

" Pretty badly off if tuat could not relieve them," commented Mary.
^' But that was exaggeration."

" They were badly off — so badly, indeed, that mothers killed,
cooked and ate their own babes to escape starvation."

" Horrible !" exclaimed Carrie.

" It was horrible indeed," answered Grandpa ; " and you can easily
imagine something of the sufferings that filled the city. All were
hungry and emaciated for want of food until strength was gone and
they looked like living skeletons. Fever and delirium seized many
of them. Such as were able to move prowled about like hungry
hyenas seeking a morsel to eat. Here and there mothers, half-

1 1

264

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

crazed with hunger, destroyed their children to use their flesh for
food. So horrors abounded on every side."

" Don't tell us any more about that," said Carrie, with a shudder.
" I can't stand such terrible things. How did they get out of this
misery ?"

"Outside the city gates," resumed Grandpa, without directly an-
swering Carrie, " were four lepers. They were not allowed inside
lest they should give their disease to others. There those poor fel-
lows were between the closed gates and the hostile army. Tluy
were almost starved, and did not know what to do. After talking it
over, they determined to go into the Syrian's camp and surrender
themselves. Perhaps they would be fed ; perhaps they would be
killed ; but to stay where they were was to die sure. They decided
to go. Down the hill they went, poor, miserable, diseased, beggarly
fellows that they were ; but as they came near the camp, they saw
not a man. Into the camp they entered ; from tent to tent they
passed. There were horses, arms, food, silver, gold, garments,
, everything belonging to a well-filled camp, but not a man in sight.
Every soul had fled."

" Why, Grandpa, what was the matter? Where were the soldiers?"
asked Carrie, in surprise.

" Gone to breakfast," said Charley, with well-assumed seriousness.
" The. bell had just rung."

"Let Mary read the reason from II Kings vii, 6, 7."

Mary did as was suggested, and read these words : " For the Lord
had made the host of the Syrians to hear a noise of chariots and a
noise of horses, even the noise of a great host ; and they said one to
another, Lo! the Kinir of Israel hath hired arainst us the Kinc^s of the
Hittites and the Kings of the Egyptians to come upon us. Where-
fore they arose and fled in the twilight, and left their tents and their
horses and their asses, even the camp as it was, and fled for their
life.".

"Well! well !" shouted Carrie in surprise, while Charley opened

IN SIGHT OF THE DESERTED CAMP.

266

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

■

his eyes wider tlian usual and declared they were a set of chicken-
hearted boys, to be scared at nothing ; but Grandpa reminded him
that the Lord, who was no trivial foe, had scared them, and then
went on with the story.

" The first thought of the four lepers was to take for themselves
all the treasures they could hide or carry away. But a better, nobler
thought then came ; away they ran to the people who had shut them
out to starve and told the good tidings of what had happened. Then
the gates were opened, out rushed the hungry people, and through
the deserted camp they swarmed. There was enough food and
plenty to spare, besides an abundance of other treasures the Syrians
had left. In this way Elisha's prophecy was fulfilled, impossible
though its fulfillment had seemed on the preceding day."

"Weren't they afraid to open the gates and rush out?" asked
Mary. ■''The Syrians might have been watching in ambush for
them."

" They guarded against that danger. It was early evening when
the lepers found that the camp was deserted. When they came
back to the city's gate and told those who kept it, it was late in the
evening. The news was so important that it was carried to the
King, who ordered spies to go out and learn the facts. These men
found that the Syrians had indeed fled to the Jordan and across it.
Then they came back, in the morning of the next day, and told the
good news, after which the gates were thrown open and every man
helped himself, as I told you."

"I guess that great man felt flat enough when he saw Elisha's
words come true."

" Yes, Charley, especially as in the rush of the people he fell flat
and was trampled to death under their feet."

" Oh ! Grandpa, is that so ?"

" Yes, Charley, it was even so. Elisha said to him that he should
see the plenty, but should not eat of it. So it happened, for the
people trod upon him in the gate, and he died."

THR O \VN FR OM THE WIND O W.

267

THROWN FROM THE WINDOW;

Or, a wicked QUEEN'S FEARFUL END.

HALL I tell you about a great Queen to-night ?" asked
Grandpa Goodwin, as his little audience, enlarged by a few
of their friends, gathered about him.

" Yes, yes, yes," came in from all sides.

" By birth she was a heathen princess ; she worshiped idols and
served them with all her heart. Her father was King of Sidon, a
famous city on the Mediterranean Sea."

" What was her name ?" asked Charley.

" Her name was Jezebel, the same as our Isabel or Isabella. She
became the wife of Ahab, the worst of all Israel's kings, and she was
his inspiration in all his evil ; she planned most of it and urged him
to all of it. In Elijah's time she murdered all the Lord's prophets
she could find, while at her own expense she kept no less than four
hundred and fifty prophets of Baal, the false god, and four hundred
of Astarte, the false goddess. By these means she so strengthened
idol-worship that those who served the true God were few and far
between. Indeed, Elijah did not know a man beyond himself who
was faithful to God. The Lord, however, told hrm there were seven
thousand in the land who had not worshiped Baal. But they were
scattered and hidden away from the cruelties of Jezebel. When
Elijah roused the people by calling fire from heaven, so that it slew
the prophets of Baal, then Jezebel was furious and swore that Elijah's
life should be taken within twenty-four hours. But the Lord pro'^
tected him and she was disappointed."

" She ought to have been locked up !" declared Charley, vehem-

l'"'

268

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

cntly. " Hanging wouldn't
have been bad enough for
her. And she a woman,
too !"

"You're right, Charley!"
exclaimed Carrie, warmly.
" It's bad enough for any-
body to be so wicked, and
far worse for a woman. But
what became of her. Grand-
pa?"

" She did not become bet-
ter, I am sorry to say. One
of her later exploits will show
of what she was capable in
the way of wickedness. Her
husband was anxious to get
a vineyard belonging to one
Naboth, who refused to sell
it, which made Ahab quite
unhappy. For this she spoke
most contemptuously to her
husband and said, I will give
thee the vineyard of Naboth.
So she ordered the chief men
of Naboth's neighborhood to
put him on trial for blas-
phemy; to bring false wit-
nesses against him ; to con-
vict him on the spot, and to
stone him to death. It was
done. They dared not dis-
obey her. Then she sent

THR O WN FR OM THE WIND O W.

269

Ahab to take the vineyard for himself. Soon after this Ahab was
slain in battle, but she lived on, o[)posing the Lord's servants."

"What a horrible woman she must have been !" exclaimed Carrie.

" She was, and her name is used in the Bible for all that is base
and godless. But for Naboth's murder God said by Elijah that the
dogs should eat the Hesh of Jezebel. She was at the city of Jezreel, in
the palace where as Queen-mother her influence was unlimited, when
a wild, reckless hero named Jehu came on his mission of blotting out
the family of Ahab. Jezebel knew that her hour had then come, and
she nerved herself to meet her fate. She dressed her hair, painted
her face, and took position at a lofty window over the entrance."

" Painted her face !" exclaimed both the girls. " Why in the world
did she do that ?"

"Just why she did it cannot be said ositively. Women generally
did this in those days by touching around the eyes with dark paint
so as to make the eyes look larger and brighter. She may have
meant to increase her imposing appearance, so possibly to impress
Jehu favorably and soften his heart ; or she may have meant to die
as a queen, in royal robes and with the fullest display."

" How did her little scheme succeed ?" inquired Mary.

" Directly the chariot of Jehu came rolling up to the gate, and she
called to him with a reproachful question. Surprised to see her, the
evil spirit of all the evil of Ahab's reign, he called back, asking who
was on his side. Immediately two or three servants looked out of
the window, as if to say, We are. Throw her down, cried Jehu.
Down they did throw her, headlong upon the pavement below, her
blood being dashed against the wall and upon the horses, which were
then driven over her body as the conquerors drove into the palace-
grounds. Then came the dogs, always numerous in those cities of
the far East, and tore to shreds the remains of this proiid Queen."

" That was awful !" exclaimed edl the children at once.

" When I become Queen," said Mary, with a laugh, " I'll pattern
after some other queen, not after Jezebel."

■<■ ■P«,l»iiHL|.(P,|. I ■|»Fai|J|||^(|f|^p^ul(JIJin|IWU^NI

vrr'

-J

270

GRAi\DrA GOODWIN'S SI OKIES.

GOOD AND BEAUTIFUL:

Or, a godly QUEEN'S NOBLE ACT.

I! ■'

FTER you went to bed last nif ht," beo^an Mrs. Reed, "I told
Grandpa I was afraid you would all have bad dreams, that
was so terrible a story about Jezebel ! But to-night we are
to offset last night ''y the story of another Queen who was both good
and beautiful."

The children all declared they had no bad dreams, though Carrie
said that two or three times she fancied herself thrown out of a win-
dow. But all agreed they were glad to have learned about the
fearful end of that bad woman, and were now ready to hear about
one who was better.

"And who is this better Queen, my dears?" was Grandpa's open-
ing question, to which Charley, for want of a better answer, responded.
Queen Victoria ; but Mary came to the rescue, declaring her belief
that Esther was the one.

"Yes, Esther is the one of whom J want to tell you. She was
young, beautiful, and good. With many other Jews, she was a cap-
tive in Persia, but her beauty brought her to the notice of the King,
Ahasuerus, and he made her Oueen. He was a selfish, brutal man,
killing people or honoring people as he pleased. Esther was an
orphan ; her uncle. Mordecai, had brought her up. He was a proud,
stern old man, who always did what was right, and so displeased
many persons, among them Haman, the ruler next to the King.
This man began to plan, therefore, not only to kill Mordecai, but all
his kindred too. He soc i persuaded the King to order the general
slaughter of the Jews, and — "

PREPARING THE DOCUMENTS.

# -m>:%

272

GRAXDFA GOOD WIN S STORIES.

"Why, could he do such a thing for no cause at all?" exclaimed
Mary. " Kings can't do so now, can they, Grandpa ?"

" Not in civilized governments ; but there are still many rulers in
half-civilized and barbarous nations who do just as they please in
these things. Printing was not known then, nor telegraphs and tel-
ephones — so the King's scribes, or writer;, were put to work, and
orders were sent throuirh all the Persian douiinions commandinir that
on a certain day all Jews, young or old, male or female, should be
killed."

" Horrible !" cried Mary; "I shall have bad dreams over this story,
m sure.

" Maybe not; wait for the end and see. Of course, the Jews were
in distress, but Haman was in great glee and had a jolly time with
the Kintr, drinkinof wine and talkincj over this sfreat decision. Esther
did not know what had happened till she saw Mordecai mourning;
then she learned iVom him, and saw that her life, too, was in peril."

"Why didn't she go to the King at once and tell him just how it
was?" asked Carrie, with surprise,

" Because even she, the King's wife, did not dare go into his pres-
ence except he sent for her. If she should do so and he pleased to
reach out his sceptre toward her, it would be all right; but if he hap-
pened to be sulky and did not reach out the sceptre, the guards would
hurry her off to instant death."

" Hoorali!" came from Charley at this point. " That's a pretty way
for a man to serve his wife. Ha, ha! su[)pose papa would serve you
so, mamma. The police would get him quick, wouldn't they?" So
the boyishness subsided and Grandpa went on.

'• Estlier sent word for all the Jews to join her in fasting and prayer
for three days; then she would go in to the King, which was contrary
to law, but, said she. if I perish.T perish. The people did pray; she
went in to the King; he held out die sceptre ; she touched it, as was
the proper thing to do; he asked what he could do to please her,
saying she should have it if it cost half his kingdom. She told of Ha-

NOT HUNG, BUT HONORED.

574

GRA NDPA GOOD WIN'S STORIES.

man's plot, and begged the lives of herself and her people. So ano-ry
at Haman did the King become that he ordered him to be hant^-ed
on the very gallows Haman had built for Mordecai. Then Esther
begged the King to recall his order for the death of her people. He
did it, and through her noble act her people lived in peace and pros-
perity."

"And what became of the old uncle?" asked Carrie.

" Why, before Haman was exposed and hanged, the King discov-
ered how true Mordecai had been to a former King, and that thir,
service had never been rewarded. So he had Mordecai mounted
on his own horse, led through the streets by Haman, and all honor
shown him on the way. Then, when Haman's guilt was exposed,
Mordecai was put into his place next the King, and all the people
were glad, for the right had triumphed. The good man had been
exalted, the bad man had been punished."

" That's the Queen I'll copy," said Mary. " I'll make the people
glad when I reign <Dver them."

"There is another fact that may be of interest to you. There is
to this day a great festival kept by all Jews and calletl the feast of
Purim. It was instituted by Mordecai, at Esther's suggestion, in
honor of the deliverance of the Jews from Haman's vile plot. In
celebrating this feast in Jewish synagogues the entire book of Esther
is read. Whenever the name of Mordecai is mentioned, all of the
congregation exclaim, Blessed be Mordecai ! When Haman's name
is mentioned, they all exclaim, May his name perish ! The remain-
der of the feast-day is spent in social festivity and merriment."

" I don't wonder there is rejoicing in memory of that deliverance.
It was really wonderful," said Carrie.

SATAN LET LOOSE.

275

SATAN LET LOOSE:

Or, suffering WITHOUT SINNING.

AST night," Grandpa began, " we saw sorrow turned to joy
for the poor captive Jews in Persia. I will now tell you of
another case which occurred many years before and in which
sorrow was turned to joy."

"Whose case is this?" asked Mary.

" It is Job's. He was a godly man, who probably lived about the
time of Abraham. He was very rich, and had a large family of du-
tiful children. One day there came a series of calamities by which
all his children were killed and most of his property was swept
away."

" Why, how did all this happen ?" asked Mary.

"A whirlwind struck the house where his children were feasting
together, and they were buried in the ruins. The same storm de-
stroyed a large portion of his flocks and many of his servants who
were tending them. In the midst of this panic a band of robbers fell
upon Job's herds in another place and drove them off In this way
blow after blow fell on Job suddenly and fearfully, yet he did not
complain, but humbled himself before God, saying in his sorrow. The
Lord gave and the Lord hath taken away ; blessed be the name of
the Lord !"

" I don't see why the Lord permits men who are so good to suffer,
anyway," said Mary, thoughtfully. "Why is it. Grandpa? Can you
explain it ?" .

" His reasons are not always clear. In this case the story is told
in full, and we know why it happened, Satan had persisted that

' i^M^.

• !

h
o

l^i

II ' fiii

SA TAN LET LO OSE.

277

the only reason for Job's piety was his prosperity, and that if God
would afflict him he would curse God instead of praising Him. To
prove how false this was God gave Satan permission to do any harm
he pleased to Job, only forbidding him to touch Job himself. Satan
used his permission to its fullest extent and in the terrific way of
which I told you."

" Satan was just turned loose on him that time, wasn't he?" asked
Charley.

" But didn't get Job to sin, did he?" asked Mary.

" No, Mary. The Bible says that in all this Job sinned not, nor
charged God foolishly."

" Satan must have felt a good deal ashamed of himself after that,"
said Charley.

" But he did not," answered Grandpa. " He explained his failure
by saying. All that a man hath will he give for his life. So he urged
God to put forth His hand and touch Job's flesh ; then he affirmed
Job would certainly curse Him to His face."

" The vile old mischief-maker !" exclaimed Mary ; " how could he
say such hateful things ?" .

"Sure enough," resumed Grandpa; "but he did say them, and
God was willing to test Job still further, so He permitted Satan to
cover him with terrible boils. So fearful was his suffering that
Job threw himself down among the ashes, as persons in deep afflic-
tion then were accustomed to do. To make matters worse, his wife
turned against him, urging him to curse God and die. But in all
this Job said no sinful or foolish word. He mourned, of course, but
he did not sin."

'•'And is this the reason for our afflictions, Grandpa, that God may
test us ?" asked Mary.

" Much of the affliction of the righteous is sent to show others how
God can comfort and keep His people."

"Was that why Uncle Ben suffered so much?" asked Carrie.
" He was sick so long, and yet he always was so happy."
18

■ k 7J

278

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" I have no doubt God meant to show by Uncle Ben, as He did by
Job, how much a child of His could suffer -^nd yet be happy. But it
is not easy to understand why the good suffer. Job had three very
wise and excellent friends who came to see him in his distress. They
could not understand why he should be so afflicted unless while he
seemed so good he was really a hypocrite practicing secret sins.
This Job denied most earnestly. He was sure God had other rea-
sons, though what they were was not clear to him."

" Why, Grandpa, the talk between Job and these friends mskv/i up
most of the book of Job, don't it?" said Mary, adding in explanation,
" I was looking over Job a few days ago and noticed it was a long
conversation or argument."

" Yes, tlie discussion of Job and his friends is given th. j in full.
They did not make the darkness much clearer — so another friend
came at last, a younger man, but one who was very wise, and he did
get nearer the truth than the others. But he, too, was somewhat in
error — so God spoke, and by Him the truth was made plain and all
the men were set right."

" That was good. If God only helps us out of our troubles we are
sure to get out on the right side."

" True, Mary. Job came out on the right side, and as he did so,
his final words to the Lord were these : I know that Thou canst do
everything, and that no thought can be withholden from Thee. Who
is He that hideth counsel without knowledge? therefore have I ut-
tered that I understood not ; things too wonderful for me, which I
knew not. Hear, I beseech Thee, and 1 will speak : I will demand
of Thee, and declare Thou unto me. I have heard of Thee by the
hearing of the ear ; but now mine eye seeth Thee : wherefore I
abhor myself and repent in dust and ashes."

" What happened after all this ?"

" After all this, Charley, God blessed Job more than ever before.
His kindred and his old acquaintances all came to him with rich
presents. His cattle increased abundantly. Seven sons and three

SATAN LET LO OSE.

279

daughters were given him, which was just the number that he had
before his calamity came. So the Lord blessed the latter end of
Job more than his beginning."

''Yes, Grandpa; but he must have become so old and broken down
that he could not enjoy his prosperity," said Carrie.

" Then came there unto him all his brethren, and all his sisters, and all they that had been of his

acquaintance be/ore" — Job xlii, 1 1.

" Not so, darling. He lived at a time when men's lives were much
longer than now, so that even after his sufferings he lived one hun-
dred and forty years, seeing four generations of his descendants.
Then he died, an old man, but full of honors as he was of years."

280

GRANDPA GOOD WIN' S STORIES.

UNCOMFORTABLE QUARTERS:

Or, the runaway BROUGHT BACK.

RANDPA," began Charley, " isn't it most time for Jonah?
I want you to tell me about him. I can understand what
you tell a fellow."

" Well, yes, it is about time for him," answered Grandpa. " In a
few days I am to leave home for a little while, so we can have just
a few more talks. Charley has chosen Jonah as his hero; who does
Mary choose ?"

" Daniel," answered she in an instant; and as Grandpa's eye turned
to Carrie for her choice, she said, " More Daniel."

"So let it be," added Grandpa. "Jonah and Daniel are our sub-
jects. You can read the book of Jonah readily, and Daniel also.
Do this, and be prepared to ask questions and understand answers,"

" But tell us about Jonah now, please. Grandpa," urged Charley.
" I just want to see the old chap bounce overboard and slide down
that whale's throat."

" You seem to have his history well in mind, Charley ; but I may
clear up some points. Jonah was a prophet, a sort of preacher, and
God told him to go to Nineveh, a great city of the far East, and there
to preach. Jonah did not like this appointment, so he slipped off in
the other direction and took passage on a ship going to the far West,
on the Mediterranean Sea. Jonah thought, possibly, that he had
given God the slip, but he was wofully in error there,"

" Ha, ha !" roared Charley. " He was a great old preacher. Why
we boys wouldn't have him for a Sunday-school teacher if he didn't
know better than that — we wouldn't. We'd bounce him quick."

UNCOMFORTABLE QUARTERS.

281

" The ship was soon on her way with Jonah as a first-class passen-
ger, and thinking he had done a cute thing. But directly a terrific
storm arose. The sailors could not manage their poor, cranky vessel.
She was about to upset or go to pieces. It seemed as if every one
on board would surely go to the bottom. Every man of them then

'*■ So they took up Jonah, and cast him forth into the sea; and the sea ceased from her raging,"-^

Jonah i, 15.

began to pray, some to one heathen god and some to another. Things
got worse. They were terribly frightened. But Jonah was not on
deck. He was down in his bunk asleep. Down goes the captain
and wakes him, that he, too, may pray. He came on deck, and just
then some one proposed that they cast lots to see on whose account
this storm had been sent. It was done on the instant, and Jonah wasi
the one on whom it fell."

%\\i

'•<

> i 1) 5 H

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

I.I

.. 11112

2.0

•

1.25

1.4 1.6

•• 6"

§►

■Riotographic

Sciences

Corpordtion

■i>^

"9}

'b'^.A *

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580

(716) 872-4503

'^o

.<'*

trnm

282

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Bad luck to him," muttered Charley, as though himself a sufferer
by the storm.

" Jonah owned up that he was trying to run away from his God,
and he himself proposed that they pitch him overboard, and so save
themselves. They hated to do this, but there was no help for it.
The storm grew worse ; the danger became greater every moment.
Then, after a brief prayer to Jonah's God, they threw him into the.
sea. He was lost to their sight in an instant, and then the storm
was over."

" Dear me !" exclaimed Carrie. " Poor Jonah overboard and the
others all safe."

" But he, too, was safe," answered Grandpa. " "While the storm
was raging God was guiding a great sea- monster up close to the
little ship. The Bible says God prepared this great fish ; that is, he
had it there all ready to swallow J'^nah, and to dive deep, so that
neither man nor fish were seen by any on the ship."

" Was it a whale that swallowed him ?" asked Mary.

" Our English New Testament calls it a whale, but the original
word for it in the Scriptures means any great fish or sea-monster,
whether whale, shark, or some other. Whales are not found in
the Mediterranean Sea ; they belong to colder waters at the far
North. But the preparation which God made of that fish may have
been simply the leading of it into those unusual waters."

" But could Jonah have lived inside of a whale for three days ?"
inquired Carrie.

" Yes ; the head of the right whale is an immense, roomy space.
From the top of this space great flakes of whalebone hang, from the
edges of which long, threadlike fibers extend in great abundance.
Old whalers say that a boat's crew could lodge in the head of a right
whale."

•' But how could Jonah live there so long ?" insisted Carrie.

"That's what I want to know, too," urged Charley. "There's
too much fun poked at Jonah. I want to know about it."

UNCOMFORTABLE QUARTERS.

288

" That is what I am getting at," answered Grandpa, smiling at the
.eagerness of his little hearers. " The right whale has a very small
throat or gullet. Jonah could not have passed it and entered the
stomach of the fish, but he could live among those pendant flakes of
whalebone. As the fish opened its mouth to skim its food off the sur-
face of the sea, Jonah would have been tumbled back into the great
mouth along with water, sea-weed, small fishes, and other material.
Then the water would be forced from the mouth by the animal and the
small food would be drawn through the gullet and into the i tomach.
Jonah's quarters during these processes would be warm, wet, dark,
and generally uncomfortable, but that he could live there for three
days, and that, too, without the help of a miracle, no old whaler
doubts."

" Well, I never heard that explanation before," said Mrs. Reed, the
children adding, " Nor I, nor I, nor I."

" I think Jonah refers to the threadlike edges of the flakes of whale-
bone when, after his rescue, he says. The weeds were wrapped about
my head."

" But how about his getting out ?" asked Charley, as if in some
doubt.

" Nothing more natural," answered Grandpa. "The whale would
soon discover that he had more in his mouth than he could swallow,
and he would very soon sicken under it. In this condition he would
naturally run himself ashore ; the opportunity for Jonah to get out
would soon arrive, and he would not be slow to improve it. So the
runaway was brought back to land, and was quite willing to obey
God."

" Ha, ha, ha !" laughed Charley ; that's the best yet. I've known
many a fellow to catch a fish, but Jonah is the first one I ever knew
that a fish caught."

" And many a one has swallowed a fish, but this is one of the few
a fish swallowed," added Carrie, with a laugh.

284

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

THE DISAPPOINTED PREACHER;

Or, prophecy NOT FULFILLED.

Im!

'E were to talk about Daniel to-night, but I want more
Jonah," said Charley. " He was such an odd fish, I
want to know more about him."

"All rig-ht," answered Grandpa. "Just where the whale landed
him is not told us, but probably it was not far from his starting point.
Jonah's zeal for running away from God was somewhat dampened,
and he was ready to do whatever God wished. God had no new
command for him nor any change S^ the old. The order was, Go
to Nineveh and preach what I shall tell thee. So Jonah arose and
went."

" Where was Nineveh ?" asked Carrie.

" Some four hundred miles to the east of the Mediterranean, across
a wide desert, and on the banks of the Tigris River. It was the
capital of the Assyrian Empire, and was noted for its wealth and its
wickedness. From its ruins fragments have been dug in our days
which show how great and grand its palaces were. By comparing
these pieces one with another very clear ideas of those palaces can
be formed, and this is called restoring them."

" What was Jonah to preach there ?" asked Mary.

" His message was, Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall be over-
thrown."

"Why, what had Nineveh done that it was to be overthrown ?"

" It had been very wicked, Carrie, so God decided to destroy it.
But as Jonah went through the city with his fearful warning, the
people began to weep and to mourn before God. They also pro-

THE DISAPPOINTED PREACHER.

2K"»

claimed a solemn fast, during which neither men nor beasts tasted
food or drink. With this deep humility God was well pleased, and
pardoned them."

" And so He did not destroy Nineveh, after all ?"

" No, Mary. God takes no pleasure in the death of the wicked.

••And Jonah began to enter into the city . . . amt he cried, and said, Vet forty days, c

Nineveh shall be overthrown." —Jonah iii, 4.

but prefers that they repent and live. He was glad they repented,
and was glad to let them live."

" And what was Jonah doing all this while ?" asked Charley.

" When Jonah saw their repentance and knew God forgave them,
he became very angry. He had declared God would destroy them
in forty days, but God had concluded not to do it, so Jonah was dis-

t ■';

^i|

286

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

appointed because his warning was not realized. He said diat he
knew God would act just this way, and for this reason he tried to
run off and not go to Nineveh at all."

" Why, I am amazed at him," said Mary. " Did he really prefer
the people should be destroyed?"

" So it seems. But God taught him a lesson. He went out of
the city and fixed up a tent in which to stay. The place was warm
and uncomfortable, but Jonah did not want to stay in the city, where,
he imagined, everybody was sneering at him as a false prophet.
While he lodged in his booth outside the city, God made a vine
spring up over it which shaded it nicely and n^ade it far more pleas-
ant. Jonah was very glad to have this favor from God ; he thought
it splendid to be taken care of in this way. But a worm came
directly, gnawed his vine at the root, and lo ! it died. Then came a
very hot day, with a furious, parching wind, and Jonah was in despair ;
he wanted to die at once. The moment his favor from God was
gone he howled with distress. Then God talked with him and
showed how selfish he was ; he had no concern at all fop the thoti-
sands of Nineveh, but preferred that they should perish, and was
bitterly angry because they were spared. For himself, however, he
wanted every comfort, and was in a towering passion because a vine
that sheltered him had died."

"Well, well!" exclaimed Carrie. "That was selfish! And he a
prophet, too. I expected better things of such men."

" He was a prophet, darling, not because he was a perfect man,
but simply because God chose to give him a message which he was
to speak. That is the idea of a prophet. A false prophet may
falsely claim to be sent of God or may tell his message falsely. A
true prophet is one whom God sends and who tells truly what God
says. That Jonah did ; but in other respects he was an ignorant and
very imperfect man."

"What became of Nineveh?" asked Charley.

"It was spared in the time of Jonah; but some years later — t

-pos-

THE DISAPPOINTED PREACHER.

287

sibly a hundred or more — it was totally destroyed. Its great walls
and palaces and towers were battered down so completely that for
centuries the site of the city was not so much as known. In 1820 a
Mr. Rich began to examine the heaps of rubbish near the city of
Mosul, on the Tigris. He found many objects of interest, and other
explorers joined in the search. One named Botta went to work in

PALACE OF SARGON AT NINEVEH— AS RESTORED.

1843 ^"^ made most valuable discoveries. A little later came Lay-
ard, who exceeded them all in the extent of his searches and the
knowledge of them which he gave the world. Other men have done
a vast amount of work in digging treasures from these ruins."

" I'd like to go there next summer. I'd dig up a lot of palaces
and fine things — I would,"

288

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

FOUR NOBLE BOYS :

Or, right better THAN ROYALTY.

* "I X ANIEL is the man to-night," said Mary, as the family assem-

I i bled again.

-* — ^ " Let us say the boy to-night," replied Grandpa, " for I
want to tell of him and his boy associates. They say, you know, As
the twig is bent, the tree's inclined. I want to show you how this
twig bent."

"That's good !" exclaimed Mary. "We shall know Daniel all the
way from boyhood up."

" Nebuchadnezzar, King of Babylon, had conquered Jerusalem and
taken a large number of Jews back to his dominions as slaves. By
and by he thought it would help him in ruling the Jews if he should
take some of their lads and train them up to become his assistants.
So he ordered that four of the most promising Jewish boys be picked
out for this honor, and the first of these was Daniel."

" Who were the others ?" inquired Charley. " There must have
been a scramble among the boys to get that chance."

" I suppose there was a scramble, as you call it, Charley. It was
as when our Congressmen offer an appointment at West Point or
Annapolis to the best boy in the public schools. Many try hard for
the chance, though one only gets the place ; so here many tried, I
doubt not, but four only were chosen,"

"And who were the other three ?" asked Charley again.

" Their names were Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego."

" O ho ! they were the fiiery furnace boys !" exclaimed Mary.

^'The same. These four boys were taken to the King's palace

THE YOUNG TEETOTALERS.

290

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

and were taught all the elegance and learning of the day. They
were to have schooling and board, such as fitted princes of that land,
for three years, and then they were to begin their royal service. But
these four Hebrew boys did not want to use the rich food and the
wine sent them by the King. When the man who had charge of
them urged them to use what the King had ordered, they refused,
and asked for plain food such as their own captive kinsmen were
compelled to use."

" What harm could good victuals do them ?" asked Carrie.

" But were they good victuals ?" asked Grandpa. " Wine is a
mocker, you know — so they preferred cold water. Many kinds of
food were forbidden the Jews by their law. By eating what the heathen
King sent, these boys would almost certainly break the law, so they
preferred a simple vegetable diet. It was not a mere whim, nor a
piece of contrariness ; it was a clear case of conscience with them,
and God honored it."

" How did God honor it ?" asked Carrie.

" Well, the man in charge of them was afraid such plain food would
make them look poor i iid sick, but he gave them a ten days' trial.
At the end of this time their countenances were fairer and their flesh
was fatter than all the youthful Princes of Babylon who ate the King's
provision. So God honored them with good health and good looks."

" But did this hold out?" inquired Mary.

"It did; and it held out so well that at the end of their three years
of preparation these four lads surpassed all their companions both
in ability and appearance, and to them were given the highest honors
of the King's service."

" Did Daniel keep ahead of the other three ?" asked Mary.

"Yes; he was specially wise and good, understanding dreams,
visions, and all other hard things. The King was very fond of him,
too, and often called him in and talked with him, for he found Daniel
ten times better, as the record puts it, than all the magicians and
astrologers that were in all his realm."

THE BOY COUKSELOR.

292

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STOHIES.

" Good !" shouted Charley. " That twig was bent to some pur-
pose, wasn't it ?"

" Who were the magicians and astrologers, Grandpa ? I don't
believe in magicians, and I don't know what the other word means."

" I don't wonder that you ask, Carrie ; and I am glad that you do.
Men bearing these titles have always been famous in Eastern lands,
and have had great power there. The magicians were professional
tricksters, like the men who exhibit nowadays as necromancers,
magicians, prestidigitators, and so on. Every art is used by such
men to make their performances impressive, and much that they do
cannot be understood by boys and girls, nor by most men and
women. But there is nothing superhuman in all this. It is mere
skill."

" That's what I think," replied Carrie ; " but who were the astrol-
ogers ?"

" Men who studied the stars and attempted to tell from them what
was about to happen. They knew the stars well, but their pretense
to foretell events by the stars was a humbug."

" It wasn't so hard for sensible fellows like Daniel and his chuma
to be ten times better than such old hulks, was it ?" asked Charley.

" The o/d hulks, as you c:ill them, had no God to help theni z.%
Daniel and his chums, as you call them, had," answered Mrs. Reed,
smiling at the boy's familiar treatment of Bible characters.

" Ah," said Mary, " those four are the boys for me."

"They were four noble boys," answered Grandpa; "and their
great success came from the fact that they preferred to do the right
rather than to follow the ways of royalty. They stuck to their
religious principles, though they were in the palace of a heathen
king."

" They were boys worthy of high places," said Mrs. Reed ; " and I
am sure such boys always will rise, whether in heathen or Christian
lands."

FAITHFUL AND FEARLESS.

293

FAITHFUL AND FEARLESS:

Or, braving DEATH FOR DUTY'S SAKE.

ERE we are, Grandpa!" exclaimed ^ ^.ry, as he jntered
the room where the children were already s ited, awaiting
hib cuiiiing. " Here we are ! anxious to hear how our boys
gotal -g."

" Always anxious about the boys," said Charley, with a knowing
shake of his head — which called from Mary the ^^ood-natured retort,
"They are never safe out of our sight."

" Perhaps the shortest way to show how the boys got along is to
read the last two verses of the second chapter of Daniel."

No sooner had Grandpa said this than Mary and Carrie both
reached for the Bible. Carrie was the quicker, and in a moment
read as follows : " Then the King made Daniel a great man, and
gave him many great gifts, and made him ruler over the whole pro-
vince of Babylon, and chief of the governors over all the wise men
of Babylon. Then Daniel requested of the King, and he set Sha-
drach, Meshach, and Abed-nego over the affairs of the province of
Babylon: but Daniel sat in the gate of the King."

"The gate was where business was attended to. He sat to attend
to the King's business ; he was the chief officer under the sovereign.
Of course, all this made others envious of him and his Hebrew
associates, and many schemes were devised against them."

" Mean, again !" said Mary, in a tone of deep disgust.

*' Yes. When you study human history you find plenty of mean-
ness, bui, also a goodly amount of true nobility. Soon after the

honors of which Carrie just read, Nebuchadnezzar set up a great
19

294

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

image of his god, Bel-merodach, and sent for all the chief men of his
kingdom to attend its dedication and, at a given signal, to fall down
and worship it. Daniel, for some reason, did not attend the service.
He may have been sick, he may have been absent, or the King,
knowing Daniel would not bow to this false god, may have excused
his attendance or kept him busy elsewhere."

"The other three were there, though. I'm sure of that," said
Charley.

" Yes ; and when they did not fall down and worship the image,
plenty of accusers hurried to the King to report them. Nebuchad-
nezzar was very angry and summoned the three faithful and fearless
men before him. He offered them another chance. If they would
fall down and worship the idol, well ; if not, they were to be cast at
once into a burning, fiery furnace."

"That was a tight pinch for 'em !" said Charley, with a shrug of
his shoulders.

" They did not hesitate about it, though, but frankly told the King
they would not worship his image. That made the King furious.
He ordered the furnace to be heated seven times hotter than usual ;
then Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego were bound and tossed
into the fire, which was so hot that it killed the men who threw them
in ; but they three "

" Were not hurt at all !" exclaimed the children, as Grandpa paused
for them to end his story.

" And why not hurt?" asked he.

" Because," said Mary, " the Son of God joined them and took care
of them."

"And what effect had this on the King?" asked Grandpa; to
which Mary replied :

"When he saw four persons loose in the fire he called them out,
and out came the three Hebrews, without so much as the smell of
fire on their clothes. Then the King praised their God and ordered
that everybody should serve Him."

FAITHFUL AND FEARLESS.

295

" Well told, Mary ! In my absence you can become the chief story-
teller for the family. These men braved a fearful death for the sake
of doing their duty and serving God. Many years after this Daniel
braved death in the den of lions rather than — do what ?"

" Stop praying," answered all.

" Yes. Envious men made that plot and had him cast to the lions
because he would keep on praying."

" Who was King then ? — Nebuchadnezzar ?" asked Charley.

" No ; he had become old and had died ; Belshazzar had followed
him and had been killed ; Darius then became King, and he it was
who was trapped into casting Daniel to the lions. But the Son of
God was with Daniel and the lions did not hurt him. All night
Darius worried about what he had done, and early in the morning
he went to see what had happened. To his delight he found Daniel
safe. In a few minutes he was taken up out of the den and the men
who had accused him were cast in. So hungry were the lions that
before the men fairly reached the floor of the den the beasts had
seized them and were crunching their very bones to fragments."

" Whew !" exclaimed Charley ; " that's where they got their pay
in full— wasn't it ?"

At this point Grandpa unrolled an engraving and spread it on the
table, saying, " There is a picture of Daniel in the lions' den. Look
at it carefully, and see whether it agrees with what I have told you."

" Why, no !" shouted Charley. " Here is an angel pulling a man's
hair, while the man is bringing a bowl of soup to Daniel. And then
the walls are so low that any respectable lion could bounce out.."

"There's the King peeping in," said Carrie. "The lions don't
seem happy except this big fellow, who is picking a man's bones."

" The whole thing seems wrong to me," added Mary. " It is meant
for some other story, or the man who made it didn't know what he
was about."

" In the Apocryphal books of the Bible is an ojd legend about
Daniel, and this picture represents that story. It says that Daniel

296

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

was left in the den six days, during which time the lions had no food
at all, though usually two slaves and two sheep were cast to them
each day. Daniel himself was near to starving until the angel of the
Lord saw the prophet Habakkuk, away off in Judea, carrying dinner

LEGENDARY IDEA OF DANIEL AMONG THE LIONS.

to tlie reapers in his field. At once the angel seized him by the hair
of his head, jerked him some four hundred miles into Babylon, and
set him down in the den with Daniel, when the prophet cried, O
Daniel, Daniel, take the dinner which the Lord hath sent thee."
" Ha. ha. ha !" shouted Charley. " And the soup wasn't spilt."

P';<'ilMi

THE KING BOASTING OF HIS GREATNESS.

:#■-

298

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

THE MYSTERIOUS MESSAGE;

Or, panic at THE FEAST.

•^ 1 ^(

»0-MORROW I leave you for a few weeks. I will write to
you while I am away, but do you think you can read my
messages ?"

"Why, Grandpa, of course we can," declared Carrie, earnestly.
" I'd like to see a message from you that I couldn't read."

" Well, darlings, I suppose you will be able to do that, but before
I am off I will tell you about a message that nobody could read ex-
cept one man. It was not only a mysterious message, but it caused
a fearful panic at a splendid feast."

" Where did it happen ?" asked Charley.

"At Babylon, in the time of Daniel. Nebuchadnezzar, of whom
we have talked, was a great King, and he became very proud. It
is said that he walked upon the palace where he dwelt in Babylon,
looked out over all the splendors of that great city, and said, Is not
this great Babylon, that I have built for the house of the kingdom by
the might of my power and for the honor of my majesty? While he
tickled his own vanity by such tal'., God decided to humble him. He
lost his reason and was turned out to live among the beasts of the
fields. At last God restored his reason, and as an old man he was
both humble and devout. Years passed by, and one of his descend-
ants, probably his grandson, Belshazzar by name, sat upon the throne.
He was proud, wicked, and rich. He cared little for good men, and
hardly knew that Daniel still lived."

"Where was Daniel then?" inquired Carrie.

" He was in Babylon, probably in the palace itself, but not in honor

H
W

300

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

1 ;

or prominence. One day Belshazzar gave a grand feast. A thousand
nobles were present, with royal ladies and many others, as spectators.
They had plenty of wine, and, as the King felt its power, he ordered
that the gold vessels once used in the Temple at Jerusalem be brought
into the banquet-room, that wine might be poured into and drank
from them."

" Wasn't that very wicked ?" asked Mary.

" To be sure it was. They were sacred to God and His service,
but the King wanted them for the vilest purposes. They were
brought, and men and women drank wine from them and cracked
their drunken jokes over them."

"What a shame!" exclaimed Carrie. "And to think that women
would do such things."

"They were old heathens, Carrie — that's what ailed them," said
Charley in explanation.

" It was in the midst of this drunken revelry," resumed Grandpa,
"that the mysterious message of which I spoke arrived."

" By telephone ?" asked Charley.

" No, nor by telegraph nor by post," replied Grandpa, " but by a far
more impressive messenger. Mary may read of it from Daniel v,
5. 6."

Mary read these words : " In the same hour came forth fingers of
a man's hand, and wrote over against the candlestick upon the plas-
ter of the wall of the King's palace ; and the King saw the part of
the hand that wrote. Then the King's countenance was changed
and his thoughts troubled him, so that the joints of his loins were
loosed and his knees smote one acjainst another."

" Hey, boys ! That was a scare, sure enough," said Charley, seri-
ously.

" Then the King called for his wise men, and promised immense
rewards to any one who could read the message and tell what it
meant. They came, they tried, but they failed. Not one of them
f ould read the writing, much less tell the meaning of it. Everything

^15

*■■'

302

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

was in confusion ; everybody was in terror ; and there glared that
strange message on the wall where all could see." ■,

" Why didn't they hunt up Daniet then ?" asked both the girls.

" That's what others thought in this terrible moment, so he was
called. He came, and he read the words. They were Mene, Mene,.
Tekel, Upharsin. They meant that God had weighed that King in
the balances and found him wanting, and for this reason his kingdom
was divided and taken from him." ^ ' '^'- '

"And was that all so ? Did he lose his kingdom ?"

'• Yes, Mary. Even while Daniel was speaking the soldiers of the
Medes and Persians were advancing on the palace, having stolen
into the city while the soldiers protecting it were drunk. In a few
minutes the invaders broke in upon the frightened crowd ; blood
flowed instead of wine ; groans were heard instead of laughter ; and
that night the great, proud, wicked Belshazzar was slain, and his
kingdom was divided between the conquerors."

" Dear, dear me !" exclaimed Carrie, almost crying ; " somebody is
always in trouble."

" How did they steal into the city while the soldiers were drunk ?"
inquired Charley, anxious to get more of the fight.

" The river Tigris flowed through the city. Along each bank were
high, strong walls. Here and there along the walls were gates with
bridges connecting the two sides of the river. Above the city there
were great reservoirs, into which the water could flow when the river
was higher than was safe for the city, and from which there, was a new
channel to carry the extra water away. The soldiers ' ho were en-
camped against the city dug a new and deep canal from the river into
these reservoirs, and so the water of the river was turned out of its
regular course, leaving the channel almost dry. Then the soldiers
waded along the stream, clambered on the bridges, killed the drunken
guards at the gates, entered the city, killing and burning all before
them until the palace itself was reached. Then the King and all
his nobles were slain, and the conquering Cyrus took the throne."

WONDEHFUL BABES.

303

WONDERFUL BABES;

Or. the king AND HIS HERALD.

AFTER several weeks of absence Grandpa was once more at
home, and the children besieged him for a new series of
stories. He willingly consented, and after arranging a few
business matters began his old style of after-supper talks in the
sitting-room.

" I will tell you to-night," said he, " about the two most wonderful
babes the world ever saw. Who were they ?"

Guessing was lively for a few minutes. All agreed that one was
Jesus, and after some delay Grandpa said the other was John the
Baptist.

Then Charley began : " I know Jesus was a great man, and so was
John the Baptist, but I didn't know they were anything great as
babies."

" I learned in my mythology," said Carrie, " that when Hercules
was a baby two big snakes crept into his cradle to kill him, but he
squeezed them both to death."

" He was a bouncing baby !" exclaimed Charley. " Good for
him ! He ought to join a dime museum."

"That story is told concerning Hercules, I know," replied
Grandpa; "but we have no evidence that it is true. Neither Jesus
nor John were great in that way, however ; and yet there were won-
ders about their early days which far excel every other case."

" What were those wonders ?" asked Mary. " Tell us about them
Grandpa."

" In the first place, God foretold their birth, sending angels to their

ill

ill'

304

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

parents to tell them about the coming boys — what their names
should be, how great they should become, how much good they
would do, and many other strange things. Zacharias, the father of
John, was a priest. One day he was on duty in the Temple, when

" 'Ihere appeared unto him an angel of the Lord, standing on the right side of the altar '>/ incense."—'

Luke i, II.

suddenly an angel appeared and told him of John. Zacharias
doubted the angel's message and asked for proof of what he said.
So the angel told him he should be dumb until this promise should
he fulfilled in the birth of John."
" And did he become dumb ?"

WONDERFUL BABES.

305

" He did, Carrie, and remained so for many months. When the
baby was born and Zacharias had written his name in the family
record, then he spoke again and praised God, whom he had learned
fully to believe."

" Alary arose in those days, and went into the hill cottntry with haste, into a city of Jitda ; and en-
tered into the house of Zacharias, and saluted Elizabeth." — Luke i, 39, 40.

" And did an angel go to the father of Jesus, too ?"

" Yes, Charley ; both to his father and his mother — to Joseph and

Mary — and they were told about the wonderful son they should

have. They were very glad because God intended to honor them

so highly. To be the mother of Jesus and to be father to the King

306

GhANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

of Kings were indeed high honors. Mary was so happy that she
started off on a long journey to see Elizabeth, the wife of Zacharias,
who was her cousin, and these two holy women rejoiced together,
you may be sure. Elizabeth felt herself honored that Mary, the
appointed mother of the Lord, should come to see her, and her first
greeting, as she bowed before Mary, was, Whence is this to me, that
the mother of my Lord should come to me? Mary's answer to
Elizabeth was full of tenderness and love. Mary made a long stay
with Elizabeth, and after John was born went back to her own home."

•' I don't wonder Mary was happy," said Carrie. " It makes me
happy to think about Jesus."

"And it made others happy to see Him, even as a little baby.
The people of that day used to take little babes to the Temple and
offer a sacrifice for them. Joseph and Mary did this for Jesus, taking
a pair of doves for their sacrifice, because they were too poor to
buy a more costly offering. There was a good old man named
Simeon, who had been assured that he should live to see the long-
expected Saviour. He was in the Temple when Jesus was brought
in. At once he recognized Him as the Christ, and, taking Him in
his arms, he blessed Him, sure that this was indeed the one of whom
the Scriptures had said so much."

"What did His mother say to all this honor they showed hex
baby ?" asked Mary.

"We are not told what she said," answered Grandpa, "but we are
told that she kept all these things and pondered them irt her heart."

"What is pondered them?" inquired Charley.

"Thought carefully over them, remembered them. She knew
something of the great work He came to do, and she watched every
little thing even which bore on it, just as any other mother watches
every little thing bearing on the welfare of her children."

" How did Simeon know who this baby was ?" asked Mary.

" God taught him, doubtless. And a holy woman there, Anna by
name, was made sure of the same fact, and joined in praising God."

WONDERFUL liA/iES.

307

*' Well, those were wonderful things," said Mary ; " but there were
•other strange occurrences, too, when Jesus was born."

" Yes ; and some of those I will tell you of to-morrow night if we
be spared. Meanwhile, read in the opening parts of the gospels
just what is said about the Saviour's birth."

" T/ien look he him up in his arms, and blessed God." — Luke ii, 28.

•'I shall read them all," answered Mary.

"And I, too," said Carrie; while Charley roguishly added: "I
needn't bother then. You girls can tell me all about it."

■ wM '

308

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

CHRISTMAS CAROLS:

Or, heaven and EARTH REJOICING.

RANDPA," began Carrie, " you have not told us about the
angels who sang when Jesus was born. That is a very
sweet story ; I read it again to-day."

" It is, indeed, delightful. I did not omit it as unimportant or un-
interesting, but so that I could s. ve it all up for to-night. That day
when the angels sang was the world's first Christmas, the first birth-
day of Jesus. His parents were at Bethlehem on business. They
had no place to stay but at the little inn or hotel, and even there they
had to put up with a sleeping-place in the stable, where cattle were
sheltered in the wet and cold season. There Jesus was born, and
the feed-trough, or manger, was made up as a little bed, and in it
the Lord of all was laid."

"Is that stable standing now. Grandpa?" asked Mary, eagerly,
"A gentleman who addressed our Sunday-school said he had been
to the very place where Jesus was born."

" The stable does not exist to-day, but the spot where it stood is
quite certainly known. It is included in a great building called the
Church of the Nativity. There is a long, narrow, vaulted room called
the Chapel of the Nativity. In it thirty-eight lamps are kept burn-
ing continually. Just beside its entrance is a small vaulted recess,
where sixteen silver lamps burn all the time. The floor is marble,
and at its centre is a silve*" star with the inscription, Here Jesus Christ
was born of the Virgin Mary. This undoubtedly is the spot to which
^the gentleman referred."

" And was Jesus really born just there ?"

CHRISTMAS CAROLS.

309

" Yes, Mary, I think we may fairly say so. The place where the
manger was and that where the wise men knelt when .they came to
worship Jesus are also pointed out in the same great building."

" How I should like to see it !" exclaimed the girls together.
Charley added his emphatic " Me too."

" Lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the Lord shone round about them." —

Luke ii, 9.

" A little to the east of Bethlehem lies a beautiful and very fertile

piece of country known as the Valley of the Shepherds. There it

was, in all probability, that the shepherds were watching their flocks

when the angel suddenly appeared and told them of the Saviour's
20

! H

tjr'

U.sJ

,ir--u^ .^^-.^ ■•■■*'-.:"

•l\

I'l

310

CHRISTMAS CAROLS.

311

U
X
h

b
O

u
c:
D
K
o

H
<I
2

U
S
h

<
O

birth. There it was that the angel was joined by a multitude of the
heavenly host, praising God and saying, Glory to God in the highest,
and on earth peace, good-will toward men."

"What a splendid sight that must have been!" said Mary. "A

" And when they had seen it, they made known abroad the saying which was told them concerning this

child."— h-aVt ii, 17.

multitude of angels — that means a great crowd of them, don't it ?
And all praising God ! Why, the shepherds must have thought
themselves in heaven."

"And what a splendid sound, too!" said Carrie. "Just to think
of a choir of angels singing !"

1 1

i 1

-^•

312

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" When the angels had ended their Christmas carol they went away
into heaven and left the shepherds in darkness, which, doubtless,
seemed all the darker for the glory which had just passed from them.
But though in the dark and chill of night there was light and joy in
their hearts. So they said, Let us go to Bethlehem and see for our-
selves. To Bethlehem they hurried, and there they found the babe
just as the angel had said. Then they hurried to their friends and
neighbors, telling everybody what had come to pass."

" How grand !" said Mary.

" Everywhere the people wondered as the story of the wonderful
babe was told. Heaven was glad and earth was glad, for the Lord
had come to save His people. Visitors from all parts went to see
for themselves, and they all came back rejoicing."

" I wish I could have gone," said Carrie. " I love little babies any-
now, and Jesus must have been just sweet."

" Let us in honor of the Lord sing a Christmas hymn. Here is a
splendid one to Harwell, a grand oid tune," said Mrs. Reed. Then
they gathered about the organ and sang :

" Hark ! what mean those holy voices
Sweetly sounding through the skies ?
Lo ! th' angelic host rejoices,

Heavenly hallelujahs rise.
Hear them tell the wondrous story,
Hear them chant in hymns of joy —
>■ Glory in the highest ! glory 1

Glory be to God most high I

** Peace on earth, good-will from heaven.

Reaching far as man is found ;
Souls redeemed and sins forgiven,

Loud our golden harps shall sound.
Christ is born, the great Anointed ;

Heaven and earth His praises sing ;
Oh ! receive whom God appointed

For your Prophet, Priest, and King."

LED BY A STAR.

313

LED BY A STAR;

Or, a long way TO WORSHL^.

RANDPA," began Carrie, "who were the wise men who
came to see Jesus ? I read about them yesterday and
have often wondered who they were."

" They were good and wise men who Hved in distant countries to
the east of Palestine — possibly in Persia. They spent much time in
studying the stars, and every new appearance in the skies they took
as a sign of some new and important event. While at their home
in the far East they saw a wonderful star to the west of them. They
knew that in the direction of this star lay Jerusalem, the chief city of
the Jews, and that the Jews were expecting a king to be born who
should set them free from the Romans, who had conquered them.
Believing that God taught them this by the star, and anxious to do
honor to this new Kinof, these eood men started on their camels
across the desert between them and Jerusalem, traveling by night to
avoid the heat of the sun, looking ever to the wonderful star ; and
so they were led a long way to worship the new King, who was
really the King of all kings and the greatest person ever born."

" Don't we know anything more about these wise men ?" asked
Mary.

" Many things are told of them ; but we really are not sure of their
correctness. It is said there were three of them and that they were
kings. Their traditional names are Caspar, Melchior, and Baltazar.
Three bodies, believed to be those of these three men, were brought
in the fourth century from Jerusalem to Constantinople by the Em-
press Helena. They were afterward taken to Milan, and in 1162 to

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

Cologne, where they still remain in the great Cathedral of that city.
They are for this reason generally spoken of as the Three Kings of
Cologne."

"But were they really kings, Grandpa?"

" Possibly so, Mary. A prophecy in Psalm Ixxii refers to kings
offering- the Lord t^ifts and falling down before Him. This was done
literally by these men. Turn to Matthew ii, ii,and see what it
says."

Mary did as directed, and read as follows : " And when they were
come into the house, they saw the young child with Mary His mother,
and fell down and worshiped Him : and when they had opened their
treasures, they presented unto Him gifts; gold, and frankincense,
and myrrh."

" But were there only three of them. Grandpa ? I've seen pictures
with lots of men."

"Three kings, Charley, would not travel without lots of men to
wait on them and take care of their camels. But men who make
pictures do not know any more about these things than other folks.
All that any one can do about it is to get at what history or tradition
says, and then judge what is true. I am content to believe that there
were three and that they were kings. However this be, they had
one commendable quality — they came a long way, with great toil and
at great cost, that they might honor the Lord. If we were as willing
to serve Him it would be well for us and for those about us."

"Don't you remember," began Mrs. Reed, "the Christmas hymn
with the chorus beginning, O Star of Wonder ! Star of Night"?

"Why, yes ; but I never understood it," said Mary.

"Well, com' ,' \y& her mother, " let us understand it and then

sing it. T'*'' r ' . ' 's supposed to be sung by the Kings them-
selves, all ti.. ' •: 1 :e;- i.'it ■ joining with them in the chorus. The
second verse is t' < •(■ . -^s of the first King, Caspar, for instance;
the third verse is the address of Melchior; the fourth of Baltazar;
the fifth verse all sing together. Now, Mary shall be Caspar ; Car-

FOULO\A/^ING A STAR.

>ttm- li

|i li!

816

GRANDPA GOOD WIN' S STORIES.

rie, Melchior; Charley, Baltazar. Grandpa and I will be the ser-
vants and help on the chorus. Are you ready?"

" Yes," they all shouted. So Mrs. Reed struck the chord, and
right merrily, if not so artistically, they sang the old words as fol-
lows :

" We three Kings of Orient are ;

Bearing gifts, we traverse' afar
Field and fountain, moor and mountain,

Following yonder star.

Chorus.

" O star of wonder ! star of night,

Star with royal beauty bright,
Westward leading, still proceeding,

Guide us to thy perfect light.

" Born a King in Bethlehem plain ;

Gold I bring to crown Him again
King forever — ceasing never

Over us all to reign. — O star, etc.

" Frankincense to offer have I —

Incense owns a Deity nigh ;
Prayer and praising, all men raising,

Worship Him, God on high. — O star, etc.

" Myrrh is mine ; its bitter perfume

Breathes a life of gathering gloom ;
Sorrowing, sighing, bleedings dying —

Sealed in the stone-cold tomb. — O star, etc.

"Glorious now behold Him arise,

King and God and sacrifice;
Heaven sings ' Hallelujah;'

' Hallelujah,' the earth replies."

PUZZLING HIS TEACHERS.

317

PUZZLING HIS TEACHERS;

Or, youth wiser THAN OLD AGE.

HAT you have told us about Jesus as a baby," began
Carrie, " was very interesting. Do we know anything
about Him as a Httle boy ?"

"Not as a Httle boy," answered Grandpa, "but as a boy twelve
years old we have a story of Him, however. It shows how He once
puzzled His teachers."

" We know more about Him as a baby, though, don't we. Grandpa ?"
asked Mary.

" Well, what, my dear, do you know about him as a baby ?"

"Why, how Herod wanted to kill Him; but God warned Joseph
and Mary and they took Jesus off into Egypt, and then Herod killed
a lot of boy babies, hoping to get rid of Jesus in that way. Then
Herod died and God sent Joseph back into Palestine, and he went
to Nazareth and lived there, and "

" Well ; anything more ?"

" No ; I guess that's about all I know," replied Mary, with a smile.

" It's more than I knew," added Charley, in a subdued voice and
with a shrug of his shoulders.

" It is about all anybody knows," said Grandpa, " and it is all one
needs to know, else God would have taught us more. But where
did Jesus go when He was twelve years old ?"

"To Jerusalem, with His father and mother and a great lot of folks
from Nazareth. I read it last night in the second chapter of Luke ;
but they went there to a feast, and that I don't understand."

" It was the feast of the Passover, to which all the men of Israel

ill! ;

li 1 I

318

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

were required to go. But Joseph was accustomed not only to go
himself, but also to take his family with him. He lived at Nazareth.
Jerusalem was about seventy miles off, and they had to walk all the
way. From four to six days were needed for a company of men,
women, and children to make the journey. But good people would
come from all parts of the land, bringing lambs and birds and other
animals for sacrifices and offerings."

" How funny it must have seemed to see people walking so far
and taking those animals with them," said Mary.

" Oh ! they had happy times as they went. Many of the Psalms were
written as marching songs, and as the people went they sang, and so
served God on the way as well as at Jerusalem."

" I think that was nice. Grandpa. It was like our Sunday-school
marching days, when we all turn out in our best clothes, with music
and singing and banners, and all that."

"Something like that, Carrie. But Jesus thought less of the
marching than He did of learning the truth, and so, when His people
were about to start home. He forgot them and stayed in the Temple
listening to the great doctors or teachers of the Scriptures. There
He sat with them hearing what they said and asking them questions,
while every person who heard Him was amazed at His questions and
answers on the hard subjects of which the doctors talked. In that
case the boy of twelve years was wiser than the teachers."

" Where was His mother all this while ?"

"On her way home, Charley. She supposed Jesus was with the
other boys jogging along homeward. When it came time to fix their
camp for the night Jesus was not there. They looked for Him, but
He could not be found. The next morning they started back to the
Temple, and there He was, busy with His teachers, and seeming not
to know that He had caused any anxiety by His love of instruction
and His stay in the Temple."

" He oughtn't to have done that, ought he, Grandpa?"

"So His mother thought, Carrie, and she gently chided Him for it;

PUZZLING HIS TEACHERS.

319

but Jesus explained that He was about His heavenly Father's busi-
ness, and that satisfied His mother."

"That would satisfy any good mother," said Mrs. Reed, in her
tender way. " Any mother would be happy to see her children doing
God's work."

" They found him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hea. ' ig them, and asking them

questions." — Luke ii, 46.

"That's so," responded Charley, shaking his head approvingly.
" That's good business for boys."

" And then what, Grandpa ?" asked Carrie, eager for the story to
go on.

f i

820

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

\'S.

"Then Jesus went home to Nazareth, where He grew in body and
in mind, and was loved by every one who knew Him, and by God
also, for see what is said in the last verse of the second chapter of
Luke."

Mary read: "And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and In
favor with God and man."

"That is splendid," said Carrie. "But, Grandpa, was Jesus a
carpenter?"

" His father was. Jesus was subject to His parents, we are told^
which seems to mean that He worked for and with them. In Mark's
Gospel He is called a carpenter. So I have no doubt that Jesus
really was a carpenter by trade."

" Did He ever play like other boys ?" asked Charley.

" Why shouldn't He ?" asked Grandpa. " Are boys' plays wicked ?"

" Some of them are, I'm afraid."

"Well, that kind Jesus did not play, Charley. But I think Jesus
did all that any pure and noble boy usually does. When you play,
fancy the boy Jesus to be with you. What He would join you may
do. When He would stop you should not go on."

"Well, that's a new idea," said Charley. "Play as Jesus would
play — I'll try it to-morrow, sure."

" Girls, too, may try that," said Carrie, " and I, for one, will do it,'*
to which Mary added her promise also.

"Glad of these good intentions," replied Grandpa. '1 hope they
will be fully carried out. And now, by way of amusement, I will tell
you a few old legends about the boyhood of Jesus."

"What are legends. Grandpa?" asked Carrie and Charley to-
gether.

" They are accounts, or stories, which are not certainly true — some
of them are certainly false. Those I tell you are probably false, but
I tell them, as I said, for amusement rather than for instruction."

" Go ahead. Grandpa," broke in Charley ; ' vve won't believe any-
thing we oughtn't to."

PUZZLING HIS TEACHERS.

881

"One story is that Joseph, the father of Jesus, was engaged by
King Herod to make a new throne. He did it, and Jesus helped
him take it to its place and set it up. When there, alas ! it was too
short, and Joseph was much distressed by the blunder. But Jesus
told him not to worry, and taking hold on the end of the woodwork,
He drew it out to the proper length, much to His father's relief."

" Good boy !" exclaimed Charley, with a vigorous slap of his hand
on his own knee. " He's the kind to have around."

•'Another legend tells of His first day in school. The master
began to teach Him the Hebrew alphabet. Pointing to the first
letter, the master said, Say Aleph. Jesus did so. Say Beth, said the
teacher, pointing to the second letter. So they went on till directly
some question arose as to the correct pronTinciation. Jesus was
positive the teacher was wrong, and the teacher raised his hand to
strike Jesus, but immediately his arm withered away. Then Jesus
began and recited the entire alphabet, telling the teacher many things
he never knew about it, until he in amazement said the boy had no
need to come to him to learn, and begged Joseph and Mary to take
Him away from school."

" Ha, ha, ha !" roared the irrepressible Charley, fairly squirming
with delight. "So He gave the old man the grand bounce, did he.?
Good boy once more ! Hip, hip, hoorah !" So Charley let off his
superfluous spirits, while the family laughed heartily at his comical
view of the case.

.-.-t-

322

GRANDPA GOODWIN' S STORIES.

A BACKWOODS PREACHER;

Or, crying in THE WILDERNESS.

! !i III

Si i) Inli

RANDPA, we have enjoyed your talks about Jesus ever so
much," said Mary ; " but we have been talking among our-
selves about John, the other wonderful babe. What became
of him?"

" We know nothing of him until God sent him to the Jordan to
preach and baptize."

" Who was there to whom he coi:ld preach at the Jordan ? That
seems a queer place for one to go to preach."

" But it was really a good place. The river had to be crossed at
certain shallow places, as we cross our rivers at fords or at ferries.
At these crossing-places people were continually passing and re-
passing. Then these places were far enough away from the cities
to allow plenty of leisure for the people. They would stop and listen
to John, and many would heed his words and be baptized at once.
Indeed, so popular did he become in this backwoods, out-of-the-way
place that people flocked to hear him from city and country alike,
and great numbers submitted to his baptism and became his fol-
lowers."

" Oh ! I see," exclaimed Mary. " He would mount the rocks or
the fallen trees or the stumps and preach — as we sometimes see
street-preachers and the Salvation Army people do."

" Exactly so. And Jolm was a faithful preacher. He warned
people of all classes to repent and abandon their sins. Poor people
— whether men, women, or children — came to hear him, and he
taught them what to do ; publicans — who were the tax-collectors of

A BACKWOODS PREACHER.

< !.. f .

324

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

that day, and whom all men hated — came, and he taught them their
duty ; soldiers, too, were among his hearers, but he had good advice
for them. One other thing he did ; he kept telling all the time ol
One, mightier than himself, who was soon to appear, and who would
do far greater and better things than had ever before been seen."

" And the soldiers likexuise demanded of him, saying. And what shall we do ? And he said unto thetn.

Do violence to no many — Luke iii, 14.

" He meant Jesus, of course. Grandpa," remarked Carrie.

" Yes ; but he did not know certainly that Jesus was the great
Saviour until Jesus came to him for baptism. He knew how holy
Jesus was, and he said to Him then, I have need to be baptized of

A BACKIVOODS PREACHER.

325

Thee, and comest Thou to me? But Jesus insisted and was bap-
tized. At that moment God spoke from heaven, calling Jesus His
Beloved Son and bidding John to hear Him ; the heavens opened,
also, and the Holy Spirit, in the form of a dove, descended and rested
on the newly baptized Jesus. Then John knew for certain that Jesus

"John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith, Behold the Lanil of Cod." — John i, 29.

was the Christ of the Old Testament, the long-promised Saviour

who was to bless the world."

"How glad he must have been to learn that!" said Mary, "and to

have the honor of baptizing the Saviour."
21

F i

'»

a ,n

326

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

"Yes; but in an instant Jesus left John, went into the wild, unin-
habited country near by, and was there communing with God and
conquering the devil for forty days. All this while, however, John
kept on declaring, There standeth one among you whose shoes I am
not worthy to bear. Who this worthy One was he did not say. The
people wondered, but John did not name Him until some forty days
after the baptism of Jesus, when, as John stood with a company of
his disciples one day, he saw Jesus coming toward him. Then John
shouted. Behold the Lamb of God ! who taketh away the sin of the
world. In this way he introduced to his followers Jesus as the great
Saviour."

"That was splendid!" exclaimed Carrie. "John was a grand
preacher if he didn't have a city church."

" Yes ; he was so true to his work, and so modest withal, that he
spoke of himself not as a herald, nor a messenger, nor a minister,
nor even as a man ; but he said, I am the voice of one crying in the
wilderness. That was all he claimed to be — only a voice — a means
whereby another made His mind known ; an instrument by which
God spoke to men."

" That was indeed modest. John must have been glad when he
knew that the friend of his boyhood, Jesus, was God's own Son and
the world's great Saviour."

" Yes, Mary," answered Grandpa. " And another grand point in
John is, that he was bold as well as modest. He did not hesitate to
reprove even his King for flagrant sin, though doing so cost John his
liberty, and finally his life. He was thrown into prison for his bold
rebukes, and Herodias, a very wicked woman whom King Herod
had married, at last secured his death. Her daughter went in before
the King and some company of his one day when they were all
drinking and carousing, and she danced so charmingly before them
that the King, in a boastful, bragging way, said he would give her
anything she asked, even if it were half his kingdom. And what
suppose you she did ask ?"

A BACKWOODS PREACHER.

327

" Jewelry, I guess, since she was a girl," said Charley, roguishly ;
" or else roller-skates."

" No, my boy. She asked that the head of John the Baptist be
brought to her on a big silver dish."

"Horrors!" exclaimed Mary; to which Charley added the em-
phatic cry, "She get out!" — accompanying his words with a kick
that probably would have helped her out had she received its force.
Carrie sat silent, but looked very sad at the idea of a young woman
asking such a ghastly reward.

" The King was sorry enough at this request," continued Grandpa,
" for he really honored John, But having made a silly promise, he
was silly enough to keep it ; so he sent a soldier, who cut off John's
head in the prison. The girl received the frightful gift and took it
to the wretch she called mother."

" So that was the end of dear, good John !" said Carrie, who was
on the verge of crying.

"The end of his life on earth, my darling. But his loving disci-
ples took his body and buried it, and then went and told Jesus."

" Jesus was sorry, I know," said Charley.

" Yes. Jesus wept at the grave of Lazarus, and, I doubt not, at
that of John also. But Jesus has comforted John since then, and
John is satisfied. Jesus loved him, Jesus praised him, and he and
Jesus are now together forever."

"John's death," said Mrs. Reed, "reminds me of Montgomery's
beautiful poem —

" Servant of God, well done !
Rest from thy loved employ !
The battle fought, the victory won,
Enter thy Master's joy.

" The call at midnight came,
He started up to hear ;
A mortal arrow pierced his frame —
He fell, but felt no fear."

II"'

;: 3

! !'■: i

if I

62S

GRANDPA GOOD WIN 'S S TORIL S.

THE WONDERFUL WATER-JARS :

Or, serving HIS FRIENDS.

OW did Jesus begin His work?" asked Mary, when all were
again ready for a new c.ory.

" His first public act was a uiiracie done in the village of
Cana, not far from Nazareth, where Jesus lived. There was a wed-
ding-feast at this place, probably among the kindred of Mary, the
mother of Jesus, and both He and she were present."

" So Jesus went to wedding-feasts ?" said Carrie, seemingly a little
surprised at this festal side of His Hfe.

"O, yes! and to many other feasts, as you will see ; but wherever
Jesus was, whether at a feast or a funeral, He was always full of love and
good wr-ks. At this feast His mother had charge of things. Many
guests jre there, probably more than had been expected, and so it
happened that in the midst of their festivities the wine gave out, and
there was no way to get more."

"Wine !" exclaimed Carrie, in surprise. " Did Jesus go to a feast
where they used wine ?"

" He did; and that is not all of it, either, as you will see. Mary was
not pleased that when she was managing affairs this awkward failure
of the wine should occur — so she hurried to Jesus, no doubt confident
that He would help her, and said, They have no wine. He did not
promise to do anything to relieve the difficulty, but somehow she was
sure He would, so she said to the servants. Whatsoever He saith
unto you, do it."

" That's a good text to remember," said Carrie. " Whatsoever He
saith unto you, do it. I like that."

. t -f'

'f>.hl.W"

^^IVP

330

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

"And darling," added Grandpa, "it is the only thing on record
that Mary ever said about her Son. To Him she said several things
that are told us ; of Him, so far as we know, she said this one thing
only."

" What did He do about the wine ?" asked Charley, seemingly im-
patient to get at the main point.

" Well, there were six large earthen water-pots standing near, and
He told the servants to fill them to the brim with water. Off they
ran to the neighboring spring ; water was quickly brought, and the
jars were filled. Jesus did not touch them nor say a word over them.
He simply told the servants to draw from them, which they did, and
lo! most excellent wine flowed out in abundance. So good was it,
indeed, that guests who did not know at all whence it came pro-
nounced it the best they had tasted for many a day. This was the
Lord's first public act, and people were soon telling of it every-
where."

" I don't wonder," shouted Charley. " Guess I'd yell if I'd see a
chap do that."

" But, Grandpa," interrupted Carrie, " wasn't it rather queer for
Jesus to make wine? I don't think He was a very strong temper-
ance man, or He wouldn't have done that."

" It is by no means sure that the wine Jesus made was such as the
strictest temperance people would condemn. Pure juice of the grape
was much used without the ferment, which makes it intoxicating.
From such wine no harm could come. But even if a strono-er wine
was made, when used under the direction of Jesus no harm would
come of it."

" No, I'm sure of that. If wine were used that way it would do no
harm. He never would help people to get drunk."

" On the other hand, this miracle made o-ood men believe that God
had sent Jesus to teach them. One such man was Nicodemus, a ruler
of the jews. One night he hunted up the place where Jesus stayed,
and, calling on Jesus, said. We know thou art a teacher come from

832

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

God, for no man can do the miracles thou doest except God be with
him. Had Jesus done what would make men drunken and vile, this
good man would not have talked in this way."

" What did the people at the feast think of this miracle ?" asked
Mary.

" They praised the wine; they regarded the act as a glorious show-
ing of the power of Jesus, and His disciples believed on Him all the
more."

" None of them saw any harm in the wine then, did they ?" asked
Carrie.

" Not the slightest," answered Grandpa. " Jesus went about doing
good, as was said of Him by those who knew Him best. He never
favored wrong."

" Let me," said Mrs. Reed, " before we close, give a little sketch
of Kefr Kenna, the village supposed to be that formerly called Cana,
where Jesus did this miracle : — It is a neat village, pleasantly situated
on the descent of a hill looking to the southwest, and surrounded by
plantations of olive and other fruit trees. There is a large spring in
the neighborhood inclosed by a wall, which is doubtless that from
which the water was drawn at the time of our Lord's visit. Water-
pots of limestone are still used in the neighborhood, and some old
ones are shown as those which once contained the miraculous wine.
Here are also the remains of a Greek church, said to stand over the
house in which the miracle was performed."

" But these are not the real water-pots Jesus used, are they?" asked
Carrie.

" Probably not. In the eighth century one pot only was shown there.
In the time of the Crusades, four hundred years later, six jars, all
said to be originals, were captured there and carried to France^
where one of them is said still to exist in the Museum at Angers.
But these claims are very unreliable. Nobody is sure that they are
true."

CHOOSING COMPANIONS.

333

CHOOSING COMPANIONS-

Or, how the lord GOT HIS HELPERS.

RANDPA, you spoke last night about a man named Nico«
demus who was a friend to Jesus ; was he an apostle ?"
" No, Carrie. He was a ruler of the Jews; that is, a mem-
ber of their great council, the Sanhedrim, about which we shall hear
more as we talk on. He was a wise and honest man. He had known
of Jesus and His miracles, which had convinced him that Jesus was
certainly a teacher sent from God. Desiring to know more of God,
he sought out Jesus that Jesus might teach and help him. Desiring
no interference with his plans, he went by night and had a quiet, pri-
vate talk with the Lord."

" How lovely that must have been !" exclaimed Carrie.

" Yes, it doubtless was so. There were many things Nicodemus
could not understand, and he frankly said so ; but Jesus explained
them and taught him of God's wonderful love, and Nicodemus be-
came a true disciple of Jesus, though not of the open, active sort that
the apostles were."

" Did he ever do any great thing for Jesus ?" asked Mar\ .

" One "ihat we know of, but probably many more. He it was who
with the rich man Joseph went to Pilate and begged permission to
take the body of Jesus from the cross and bury it. This has immor-
talized his name in the early Christian history."

" That was noble, certainly," said Mary, " for almost everybody left
Jesus then. But how did Jesus get His disciples at first?"

" So far as the apostles were concerned, Jesus gathered them to
Himself in various ways."

I
t

'I I

'I
i

(li

wm'T^^f

!ii

■'

lit <i

334

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" What is meant by apostles, Grandpa ?" asked Carrie.
" The word means, men sent out. The name is specially given to
those men whom Jesus sent out to preach and to work for Him."
" Who were they ?" asked Charley.

" Ni:odemus answered and said unto him. How can these things be?" — John iii, 9.

" Mary may turn to Matthew x, 2-4, and read the answer to your
question."

Mary read : " Now the names of the twelve aposdes are these :
The first, Simon, who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother; James,
the son of Zebedee, and John his brother ; Philip and Bartholomew ;

CHOOSING COMPANIONS.

335

Thomas, and Matthew the publican ; James, the son of Alpheus, and
Lebbeus, whose surname was Thaddeus ; Simon the Canaanite, and
Judas Iscariot, who also betrayed him."

" Did Jesus pay them anything ?" asked Charley.

" These twelve Jesus sent forth, and commanded them, saying

Matthew x, 5, 7.

As ye go, preach . ' ' —

" Not as pay is generally made for services. They were well paid
in the sense of doing right, which they had, and in the pleasure of
serving God. For other pay they had not where to lay their heads
most of the time. Several of them gave up their business that they
might be free to follow Jesus. Andrew, Peter, James, and John were

il i

> ,!

■,i''':ti.

i?;

336

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

fishermen, but at the command of Jesus they left their nets and boats
and followed Him. Matthew was a tax-collector, but he left his busi-
ness also."

" They must have loved Jesus very much to do all this for Him,"
said Carrie.

" They did, but not more than many persons now love Him, and
not more than all should love Him. He once said. Whosoever he
be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disci-
ple. Christ's chosen companions are willing to give up everything
for Him."

" Who was the first apostle ?" asked Mary. t

Andrew and John were the first who became disciples. Andrew
brought Peter, his brother, to Jesus, and Philip was also called very
soon. But directly Jesus made these men and others more than dis-
ciples, or learners, as this word means. He made them apostles, and
sent them out to work."

" To work at what ?" asked Charley.

"At preaching and doing good. They went without money, or
any of the usual provision for such journeys, and the Lord took care
of them. They were all familiar with the work of fishing, so Jesus
said, I will make you fishers of men." '

" Oh ! yes," exclaimed Charley, " they would catch men for Jesus,
•wouldn't they ?"

"That was their new business, and they went at it earnestly,
and had good success. After Jesus left them, they preached every-
where. Paul was added to their number in the place of Judas, who
betrayed Jesus and was lost, and by these men churches were planted
all over the known world."

"And what became of these apostles?" asked Carrie.

" James was beheaded by Herod Agrippa I, as we learn in Acts
xii, I, 2. History tells us that both Peter and Andrew were cruci-
fied ; also that John was thrown into a vat of boiling oil, but that he
was preserved from harm, and afterward was banished to Patmos.

CHOOSING COMPANIONS.

887

He survived this, however, and finally died a natural death at a good
old age. Paul was beheaded at Rome. Bartholomew is said to have
had the skin peeled from his body, and then to have been nailed to
a cross. Their lot was by no means an easy one, you see, and yet
they were faithful workers for the Lord."

" I don't see how they could stand it, to have so much that made
life miserable and to look forward to martyrdom at its end," was
Mary's very serious comment.

" I'd have given up," said Charley.

" I, too," said Carrie. " But how did they feel while living so ?"

" How Paul felt he tells us in his last letter to Timothy," said
Grandpa, drawing the Bible toward himself, "and this is doubtless a fair
sample of the feelings of the others. Paul says this in II Timothy iv,
6-8: For I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure
is at hand. I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I
have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of
righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at
that day, and not to me only, but unto all them also that love His
appearing."

" Did Paul write that when he was near death ?" asked Carrie.

" Yes ; when he was in prison ; in chains ; almost alone ; and
when he knew his head was to be severed from his body in a very
few days," answered Grandpa.

"I don't see how he could write so beautifully. I'd do nothing
but cry and scream if it were me," continued Carrie.

" Oh ! no, my child," answered Grandpa, very tenderly. " If, like-
Paul, you were in such peril for having done your duty, like Paul.
you would find comfort, and be just as happy as he was."

338

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

A DEN OF THIEVES :

Or, the rascals TURNED OUT.

ID you ever know what a tremendous stir Jesus made in
the Temple one day in the early part of His ministry?"
" Why, nc, Grandpa," answered all the children. " What
was it? — Do tell us."

" You remember Carrie's plan of the Tabernacle, with its Holy of
Holies, its Holy Place, and its Court.* The Temple was on the
same general plan, but it was a solid structure of stone — not a mov-
able one of curtains and poles, like the Tabernacle. It had its Holy
of Holies and its Holy Place. Around these was the Court of the
Priests, where none but they and their helpers, the Levites, were
permitted to enter. Around this was the Court of Israel, where the
men of Israel who came to worship might stand. Beyond this was
the court where the women and Gentiles might go — a court, in fact,
that was common to everybody. This was the place where Jesus
made the stir."

" What did He do there. Grandpa ?" urged Charley, whose expec-
tation was aroused for something lively.

" One day when the feast of the Passover was about to begin,
Jesus went into this outer court of the Temple and found it crowded
with tables and cages and stalls and all sorts of business contri-
vances. There were men with coins spread out, ready to make
change, so that exact money could be had with which to make pur-
chases or to make gifts to the Temple treasury. Oxen were needed
for sacrifices, and right in the Temple were stalls, and rude cattle-

* See page 190.

A DEN OF THIEVES.

339

dealers were there to make a trade with any purchaser; others were
selHng lambs and doves and provisions and catch-penny wares of
all sorts."

" i. sort of cattle show," said Mary, " or country fair — wasn't it,
Grandpa ?*'

' And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple." — john li, I J.

" Not unlike such. gatherings ; and of course this was very improper
for the house of God. Jesus said, when He saw it, that while this
place was called a house of prayer, these dealers had really made it
a den of thieves."

:«J3l,

340

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" The people there were a rascally, cheating set, I guess," said
Mary.

" Yes ; they were there solely to make money — honestly if they
could, but to make it at any rate. They had no respect for the place
or its services. When Jesus went to the Temple and saw this He
was full of indignation. Twisting up a bunch of cords into a scourge
or whip, He charged on the money-changers and cattle-dealers,
overturning their tables, spilling their goods, scattering their money,
loosing their cattle, and driving the entire crowd pell-mell out of the
Temple."

" Good !" shouted Charley ; " served them right. But why didn't
they turn on Him and bounce Him ?"

" Don't you remember what the old proverb says ? — The wicked
flee when no man pursueth, but the righteous are bold as a lion. He
was righteous ; they were in the wrong. He was not afraid ; they
were. Nor could any of the official guards of the Temple stop Him,
for He was doing what they ought to have done long before, and
they knew it. He was doing a good work for a good place when
He turned out those base intruders."

" It seems odd to see Jesus having such a time with those men,"
said Carrie.

" I guess those chaps kept away after that. They wouldn't want
to be whipped out that way many times."

" No, Charley. They made so much money there that they soon
crept back, and later in His life Jesus did the very same thing over
again. This was on the last day He spent in Jerusalem before His
crucifixion. So He began His work by driving intruders from the
Temple, and He ended it in about the same way."

" Too bad that they should act so, but it isn't very different from
the way some act in church ev^ :i now," said Mary, in a thoughtful
way.

" One thing I don't understand, Grandpa. Those money-changers
with their tables of money — who were they ?"

A DEN OF THIEVES.

341

" Glad you speak of it, Carrie. I will explain. The law of Moses
required that every male of Israel who was twenty years old or over
should pay into the sacred treasury each year a half-shek°l. The
richest paid no more — the poorest paid no less ; and this sum must
be paid in the sacred coin known as the half-shelcel of the sanctuary."

" How much was a skekel ?" asked Charley.

" The half-shekel which they gave was not far from thirty cents of
our money. Of course, every person who paid his dues in this coin
had to get it of a money-changer, who charged about three cents
premium for his service in the case. At the time of feasts, therefore,
when many visitors caqie to the Temple, these coin-dealers would
drive a brisk trade and make lots of money."

" I see !" exclaimed Carrie. " And the cattle and lambs would b«
bought at good prices, with lunches, peanuts, apples, and all such
notions."

" I'm not sure about the peanuts and apples, darling ; but you
have the idea correctly. Just as about parades, shows, and crowds
of all kinds with us the vender of peanuts and other truck is found,
so there. Purchasers for all sorts of things were at the Temple ; that
drew the sellers, also, that they might make money."

"Well, I hope Jesus gave them a slashing," said Mary. "They
might have done their trading outside the Temple and have shown
some respect for a sacred place."

" So Jesus thought ; and thinking so He drove tliem out," said
Grandpa.

fil

342

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

WALKING ON THE WAVES ;

Or, the lord OF THE SEAS.

' I: 'I-

'HAT was the trade of at least four of the Apostles?"
asked Grandpa, in opening the conversation.

" Fishermen," was the ready answer of the children.

" In what waters did they fish ?"

"Jordan," cried Charlie, but the others shouted " Sea of Galilee,"
to which Charley said, " Oh ! yes, Jordan's where Naama' • washed
himself. I remember now." '

To cover Charley's blunder. Grandpa kindly added, " The Sea of
Galilee is really only a spreading out of the River Jordan, which
enters it at the north and leaves it at the south."

" Guess that's what I meant," laughed Charley.

" The Sea of Galilee is a beautiful lake," resumed Grandpa, "some
fourteen miles long by eight wide. It is surrounded by hills which
are dotted with ruins and with little villages. It is very common for
storms to come up suddenly on this lake, and the fishing-boats,
wrongly called ships in our Bibles, are often upset or sunk,"

"I should think Peter and the other fishermen could manage
boats, even if it did storm," said Charley.

"They could do all that any men could, but the boats were clumsy
and poorly built, and the winds were very severe, so that sometimes
even Peter was at a loss to know how to save his boat. One time
Jesus and the other Apostles were sailing with him ; Jesus was very
tired, so He had lain down and fallen asleep in the hinder part of the
boat. His head resting on a pillow, or boat cushion. As they sailed
on in the darknesc, suddenly a gust of wind struck them and it rap-

^i'i

844

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

idly became a regular tempest. The waters were rough ; the wind
was furious ; the night was dark ; the boat leaked and at every
plunge she took in water; Peter and the others did all they knew»
but it availed nothing ; their boat was about to sink."
" And Jesus asleep all this while ?" asked Carrie.
"Yes, dear; He was asleep. But they went and roused Him with
the question, Carest thou not that we perish? That was not a happy
question, but Jesus rose and simply said, as He gazed out into the
darkness. Peace, be still. At once the winds hushed ; the waves
ceased ; there was a great calm ; the little party was safe."
" That was grand," said Carrie, with a sigh of relief.
" That's company worth having when you go sailing !"
" Yes, Charley, and worth having at any other time."
" Was that the time Peter tried to walk on the water, Grandpa ?'^
" No, Mary. On that occasion Jesus sent the disciples to cross the
lake while He stayed behind that He might be alone to pray. Night
came on and there was so strong a head wind that the boat made
very little progress. Midnight passed and morning drew near, and
still fhe boat had not reached the other shore ; but then, to the amaze-
ment of all on the boat, the form of a person walking on the water
was seen in the distance."

" Ugh !" exclaimed Charley ; " that must have looked spookey."
"I judge it did look spookey, as you call it, for the men were all
frielitened. Such an appearance they had never seen, and in their
surprise and fright they said. It is a spirit."

"Worse and worse," said Carrie, "If I didn't know what it was
they saw, I should be scared myself."

"As they looked and wondered and shivered, the strange being
spoke. Over the waters cr.me a voice that could be heard clear and
distinct above the rush of the wind and the plash of the waves. Be
of good cheer, it said. Be of good cheer ; it is I ; be not afraid. It
was the well-known voice of Jesus. It was He who was walking on
the water and proving Himself to be Lord of the seas."

\ArALKING ON WATER.

* S ;! •> I

;«■

346

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" How sweet !" exclaimed both girls at once.

" How sublime !" exclaimed Mrs. Reed.

" But what about Peter walking on the water?" urged Charley.

" When Peter knew it was Jesus who was coming, he asked per-
mission to go to Him on the water, and the Lord said, Come. Peter
started. It was a ticklish job for him to walk on the water, rolling
up and down as it was. But he looked right at Jesus and pushed on."

" Go it, Peter !" exclaimed Charley.

" He did go it for a few minutes ; then he noticed how the wind
was blowing and how the sea was tossing, and he thought how deep
its waters were, and he began to doubt. In an instant he began to
sink. As he went down he cried out. Lord, save ; I perish."

" And Jesus did it, didn't He ?" said Carrie, with more of assertion
than of question in what she said.

" Yes, He did it," answered Grandpa. " He reached out His hand
and caught Peter ; then, as He led him safely to the boat. He said,
Wherefore didst thou doubt?"

" Sure enough," replied Mary. " Wherefore did he doubt when
Jesus told him to come ? It seems to me that I could walk on the
water myself with such encouragement as he had, especially if I saw
Jesus near me."

" And yet how hard it is," interrupted her mother, " for any of us
to walk where Jesus bids us, even when we walk on the solid
ground !"

" Well," responded Carrie, " I never knew what a grand Saviour
Jesus was. For my part, I'll trust Him everywhere, and try to serve
Him always."

At Mrs. Reed's suggestion, the party gathered at the organ and
sang this verse from one of the old hymns :

" Begone, unbelief, my Saviour is near,
And for my relief will surely appear ;
By prayer let me wrestle, and He will perform,
With Christ in the vessel, I smile at the storm."

THE GREAT OCULIST.

347

THE GREAT OCULIST;

Or, sight for THE BLIND.

'HAT is an oculist, Grandpa ?" This was Cliarley's salute
as he came in to supper somewhat late and considerably
hurried. Without waiting for a reply, he ran on with
his talk, saying, " The man who has moved into the corner has a new
sign with oculist on it, and the boys say he is a fortune-teller. Is that
what # means?"

" Why, no, my boy !" replied Grandpa, laughing heartily. " They
are decidedly astray. An oculist is an eye-doctor, and many won-
derful cures they make — which suggests that after supper we talk of
the greatest oculist the world ever saw."

" Good ! good ! good !" came from all sides of the table ; and
when supper was over the fulfillment of the promise was claimed at
once.

" What did I say oculist meant ?" asked Grandpa.

" A man who cures eyes," was Carrie's reply ; which Charley fol-
lowed up by asking, " Can he cure them if you're blind ?"

"That," replied Grandpa, "depends on the cause of the blindness.
If the eyes are destroyed, or if what is called the optic nerve is dead,
there is no cure ; but if the trouble be with the front of the eye — as
in what is called cataract, where a film or skin grows over it like a
curtain — then surgical skill may cure it, and does so in many cases.
But the greatest oculist of the world did not use instruments or
medicines. Indeed, when He lived such articles were hardly known.
They could scarce have been had, even if wanted."

'• How did He cure eyes, then ? If He had no medicine and no

S48

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

cunning little knives I can't see how He did anything with them,"
said Carrie.

" He did it in various ways. Sometimes He simply touched
the eyes of people who had been born blind and they saw at once."

" Oh ! you mean Jesus. I know He did such things. No man
ever did. But now you have aroused my curiosity, and I want to
know more about how He gave sight to the blind," was Carrie's reply.

"The first account of the active work of Jesus tells of His going
about in Galilee, teaching, preaching, and healing all manner of sick-
ness ; then we are told that they brought to Him from all parts the
lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and many others, and He healed them.
How the people felt who saw these marvels Mary may read to us
from Matthew xv, 31."

"The multitude wondered," began Mary, "when the) saw the
dumb to speak, the maimed to be whole, the lame to walk, and the
blind to see : and they glorified the God of Israel."

" I should think they might well wonder, and glorify God, too,
when they saw such work as that."

" Yes, Carrie ; they could hardly fail of that. How Christ healed
those blind persons we do not know. Among the first He restored
to sight, however, were two blind men who followed Him, calling for
mercy. At last He asked whether they believed He was able to heal
them. They answered. Yea, Lord. Then He touched their eyes
and at once they saw." >

" Just touched them ? Nothing more ?" asked Carrie, with evident
surprise.

" That is all. Another blind man was brought to him one day and
they asked Jesus to touch him, as He had touched tlie others. But
Jesus treated this man in another way. He took his hand and led
him out of the town ; then He wet the man's eyes with spitde, and
asked him if he saw anything. The man said he saw men as trees,
vvalkinor."

" Ha, ha !" laughed Charley, " I'd like to see trees walking."

THE GREAT OCULIST.

849

" That would be a show, sure enough," answered Grandpa; "but
what he saw was men walking about, and they looked as he
imagined trees to look, big, and with no very clear outlines. He
did not have clear, sharp vision. So Jesus put His hands on the man's
eyes and then everything was clear."

"And when he was come into the house, the blind men came to him: and Jesus saith unto them.
Believe ye that I am able to do this ? They said unto him, Yea, Lord.'' — Matthew ix, 28.

" G and !" exclaimed Mary. " He was, indeed, a splendid oculist.
The grandest of them all !"

" Who else was cured?" asked Charley.

" You have heard of Bartimeus, the blind man whom He healed

< {

;!. 1

His

|»«1J!!11''JI|FW'«' l»,l«-l, i^ ll"

350

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

near Jericho. This man, with another, sat begging at the wayside
when they heard the noise as Jesus passed by. Learning that this
great eye-doctor was so near, they began to call at the top of their
voices, begging that He would heal them. Jesus did not answer
for a time, so they crowded ahead and called the louder, unci! the
people told them to be quiet. But they would not be quiet. Then
Jesus stopped and they came near to Him. What will ye that I shall
do ? said He. Lord, that our eyes may be opened, said they. Then
Jesus spoke the healing command and they both saw clearly."

" That was wonderful !*' exclaimed the girls, to which Grandpa
added, " Yes, and Luke says, All the people, when they saw it, gave
praise unto God."

" Who else was cured, Grandpa ?" again asked Charley.

" John tells :.bout a man who had been born blind, whom Jesus
met one day. He wet some clay with spittle and put it on the man's
eyes, and then sent him to wash in the pool of Siloam. The man
went and washed, and came back with perfect sight. This miracle
made so great an excitement in Jerusalem that it nearly cost the
healed man his life, but he became a lover of the Lord from that
day.'*

" So he ought to," was Charley's earnest declaration. " Jesus did
a big thing for him."

" He has done big things for us all, my boy, and we all ought to
love Him."

" Who ( Ise did He cure ?" asked Carrie, adding, " I do so love to
hear about these kind acts of His."

" Come," said Mary, " let us sing about Bartimeus. So they
gathered around their mother at the organ and sang the old hymn
which begins :

" Mercy, O thou Son of David !
Thus blind Bartimeu^ prayed,
Others by Thy word are saved,
Now to mc afford Thine aid."

THE OCULIST AT HIS WORK.

s-ll

1 !.M

; >'

■

352

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

GETTING AT THE DOCTOR:

Or, odd ways OF GAINING A CURE.

AST night we talked about one line of healing which Jesus
did. Borrowing a name from the sign Charley told us of,
we called the Lord an oculist, because He did such wonders
for the eyes of the blind. -But now I want to tell you of other won-
derful cures He made. He was the great Physician as well as the
great Oculist. He cured all manner of diseases,"

" Tell us about some of them, please," said Carrie, speaking for the
little company. /

" I'll tell you about two cases, a man and a woman, both of whom
had a hard time to get to the great Doctor. The woman had been
sick twelve years and none of the physicians could do her good.
She had spent all her money seeking a cure, but she was worse
rather than better, and so, as a last resort, she determined to go to
Jesus, of whose wonderful cures she had heard. There was a great
crowd about Him as He passed along, and she, weak and sick as she
was, was not able to force her way through. Then, too, she was
modest about it, and so came up behind Him, for she said to herself,
If I can touch His clothes even, I shall be cured. So she worked her
way through the dense crowd, up close to Jesus, and touched His
outer garment as He passed."

"And did she really believe that would cure her?" asked Carrie.

" She did, and she was not disappointed, for at once she felt that
she was made well. Jesus knew what had happened, though He did
not see her, so He turned about and asked, Who touched my
clothes ?"

■I iJ"*i^Hi«*T-^l««W

CURED DESPITE THE CROWD.

1 ' I'

I II

554

GRANDPA GOOD WIN' S STORIES.

" That was a queer question to ask in such a crowd. I should
think people were touching His clothes all the time."

" So they were, Mary ; but this woman's touch was not of the ordi-
nary kind. He knew what it meant. She was full of fear lest she
had displeased the Lord by taking this liberty, but she frankly con-
fessed all she had done, and He, instead of blaming her, commended
her and sent her away a happy and well woman."

"That was an odd way of getting cured," said Mary, " and a queer
way of getting at a doctor, too," added Carrie. " But what became
of this woman ?"

" We do not know," answered Grandpa. " She is one of the many
whom Jesus blessed who sank out of sight at once. In the great
future we may meet and greet many of these, but now we know
nothing of them."

" What did the man do about the doctor?" asked Charley. " What
ailed him ?"

" He did very little, for the reason that he was helpless from the
palsy, a disease which makes a man unable to help himself. He
could not go to Jesus, so four men carried him, but when they got
him there so great was the crowd in the house and about the door
that they could not get anywhere near."

" That was too bad," said Carrie, in a sympathetic way. " And
did they not get in at all ?"

" Oh ! yes, in an odd way. The houses there were built with flat
roofs, up to which people went by an outside staircase. They carried
the sick man up this to the roof. Jesus was in the central square or
yard of the house, but over this was a light roof to protect it from
tlie heat of the sun. That the men tore up, as they could with ease,
and down over the heads of the crowd below they lowered their
friend right into the presence of the Great Physician."

" Well, well !" exclaimed Mary, " they were real Yankees to think
of such a way. The idea of breaking up the roof of a man's house !
That was odd. And what came of their queer proceeding ?"

BOUND TO REACH THE DOCTOR.

.! mm

356

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" When Jesus saw how determined they were to get the man near
to Him, he said to the man,Thy sins be forgiven thee. He knew the
man was a sinner and was sorry for sin, so He began with that which
was the worst and forgave his sins at once. But some who were
there complained at His chiim to forgive sin, so Jesus silenced them,
and at the same time showed His power by commanding the man to
arise, take up the bed on which he had been brought there, an ' to
walk away a well man. No sooner had Jesus said it than the r an
did it. Well and strong again, he picked up the couch on which ..e
had been carried, and away he went through the wondering crowd,
away to his home and surprised friends, while everybody said, We
never saw it on this fashion."

" I guess not. There never was a doctor who could do such cures,"
was Mary's comment, while Carrie, after a moment's thought, added,
"And the man's sins were forgiven, too. He must have been a
happy man ! Only think, he went home a well man, and a Christian
man."

As Mary was speaking her mother went quietly over to the organ,
and when Mary was through Mrs. Reed sang very sweetly the hymn,
beginning —

"The great Physician now is near,

The sympathizing Jesus ;
He speaks the mourner's heart to cheer,

Oh ! hear the voice of Jesus !
Sweetest note by angels sung,
Sweetest name on mortal's tongue,
Sweetest carol ever sung —

Jesus! precious Jesus !"

THE CHILDREN'S FRIEND.

357

THE CHILDREN'S FRIEND;

Or, JESrS AMONG THE LITTLE ONES.

RANDPA," began Carrie, " I know that Jesus loves children.
Won't you tell us about that to-night?"

"Yes, darling, with pleasure. He was often among the
little ones, and He always showed Himself the children's Friend.
Mark tells in his gospel of a tfme when many women began to bring
their children to Him that He might touch them. They knew His
touch healed disease and restored sight, and they probably thought
it had some magical power in it which would do the children good —
as people say, give them good luck. So great a rush of this kind
set in that the disciples rebuked the women, thinking to put a stop
to it. But Jesus was displeased with their rebuke and spoke those
memorable words. Suffer the little children to come unto me and
forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of God."

" It was real sweet in Jesus to be so kind to the little children," said
Carrie. "Those disciples were in too big a hurry trying to stop

them."

" This
times —

is the story," chimed in Mary, " that we sing about some-

" I think when I read that sweet story of old,
When Jesus was here among men,
How He called little children like lambs to His fold —
I should like to have been with Him then.

" I wish that His hand had been laid on my head,
That His arms had been thrown around me,
And that I might have heard His kind voice as He said,
Let the little ones come unto me."

'f i\

Tip

A HELPING HAND FOR THE BOY.

THE CHILDREN'S FRIEND.

369

" But," asked Charley, " did Jesus throw His arms about the chil-
dren, Grandpa, or is that just hymn talk ?"

"Mark x, i6, says, He took them up in His arms, put His hands
upon them, and blessed them. So it is not hymn talk, as you call it,
Charley."

" I didn't mean to hurt the hymns a bit, Grandpa," said the boy,
apologetically. " I only wanted to know if that was fun or earnest."

"Real earnest, my boy. Jesus did these very things. Another
time a man brought to Jesus his son, who was a poor, miserable suf-
ferer. His trouble was like what we call fits or spasms. He would
suddenly fall and toss and tremble and foam at the mouth, and then
be left so weak that he could hardly move. In time this disorder
affects the mind, so that the sufferer becomes idiotic and unfit for work
or for play."

" I know a boy who's that way," broke in Charley. " They call
him Simple Mick, but I pity him ever so much."

" Such a person is to be pitied greatly," resumed Grandpa. "Jesus
pitied this poor boy and cured him, but the boy, possibly having fainted,
lay on the ground as if he were dead. Indeed, people said. He is dead.
There he lay, thin, pale, dirty, ragged, and seeming to be dead ; but
Jesus came near and took him by the hand. Yes, he took hold of
that poor, dirty hand, for the boy had been wallowing over the ground
in a hard fit; then Jesus lifted him up, and the boy was all right."

"Ugh!" exclaimed Carrie, with a shudder. "I would have been
afraid to touch such a boy."

"So would I," responded Mary; and Charley, even, put in his
usual " Me, too."

" There is another beautiful instance of Jesus as the child's Friend
in the case of the little daughter of a man named Jairus. She was
very sick and her father hurried off for Jesus, the Great Physician.
Jesus was ready and started at once to heal the child. As they went,
however, a servant came running and told them that the little girl
was dead. Her father was in great sorrow at the news. He thought

t
i

360

GRANPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

fi If',

all was certainly over; his little girl was surely gone. But Jesus
comforted him, saying, Be not afraid — only believe. They hurried
on. When they reached the house the friends and neighbors were
there, weeping and wailing, as was the custom, and making every
show of sorrow because the little girl had died."

" I don't wonder," said Carrie, wiping her own eyes. " And her
father was away when she breathed her last ; that was too bad !"

" Jesus tried to quiet the people by saying the child was not dead.
Fut they knew she was dead ; so they ridiculed Jesus and probably
tiiought Him crazy. But He sent them all out of the house ; then
He took the sad father and mother and the disciples who were with
Him and went in where the little girl lay so still and white in death.
How long He looked at her I do not know ; He was never in a
hurry. He and the others looked and looked, and sobbed, I doubt
not. Then Jesus took hold of the little, thin, dead hand and held it
for a moment ; then He said to the little girl, Talitha-cumi."

" What did He say ?" asked Charley.

"Talitha-cumi,"

" And what is that ?" inquired Mary ; for Carrie was too busy with
her own tearful blue eyes to ask questions.

"Mark's gospel says it means, Damsel, I say unto thee, arise; but
the first word is brimful of tender love, as if Jesus had said, Dear
little girl, I say unto thee, arise."

" And did she arise ?" sobbed Carrie.

" Mark says, Straightway she arose and walked. Then He told
them to give her food, and He went on His way."

" She wanted Him to stay at her house, I'm sure. Why didn't
He?"

" No doubt she did, Carrie ; but Jesus had other duties — so oa
He went to do good elsewhere."

" How old was she. Grandpa ?"

" Too old for you, Charley. She was twelve."

"Just my age," said Carrie, brightly.

■■i ' ■!;:

DEAR CHIL.D. ARISE."

362

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

Mrs. Reed here proposed to read a poem on the raising of this
little girl. All assenting, she read these words :

" The boat that bore the Master had crossed the silver sea,
And all along the mountain paths of rugged Galilee
Were sounds of voices eager-pitched, was throng of hurrying feet—
For then, as now, were weary hearts, and Jesus' words were sweet.

•' With passion-freighted earnestness, intense and clear as flame,
Through tumult cleaving swift its way one prayer of pleading came:
My little daughter lieth sick, she lieth near to death ;
Oh ! on her lay Thy gentle hands, restore her fainting breath 1

"The stately ruler bowed his head before the Nazarene,
And meekly led the way for Him the surging ranks between ;
But ere they reached the stricken house was message brought of woe :
Thy daughter even now is dead, vex not the Master so.

"Dark grew the father's face with grief, with tears his eyes were dim;
Who did not know this darling child was all the world to him ?
How could they call her dead ? the dear, the beautiful, the bright —
For him the summer lost its bloom, the noonday lost its light.

" Then tenderly unto his thought, as if to soothe its ache.
Be not afraid ; still keep thy faith, with power the Master spake.
Though long and keen the mourners' wail was borne upon the air—
The bitter cry of agony, the voicing of despair.

"The Master hushed the clamor by the peace upon His face.
As up the stair He softly passed, and stood within the place
Where, wan and pale, the maiden lay, a lily frozen there,
And round her whiteness, like a cloud, the darkness of her hair.

" So still the little feet that late had danced to meet her sire !
So still the slender hands that swept but now the golden lyre !
In this deep slumber can she hear the thrilling word, Arise?
Oh ! will she at that kingly look unclose those sealed eyes?

•* She hears, she stirs, she lives once more. What joys for some there bcj
When to their hour of gloom the Lord has crossed the silver sea !
And though to us He give not back our dead, yet, better far,
We know that where He dwells to-day in life our dear ones are."

CALLED BACK FROM THE GRAVE.

363

CALLED BACK FROM THE GRAVE:

Or, victories OVER DEATH.

THE family had no sooner assembled in the sitting-room tlian
Carrie declared, " I have scarce thought of anything ail day,
Grandpa, but of that little girl whom Jesus raised from the
dead ; and of the kind words He spoke — Dear little girl, I say unto
thee, arise ! Tha* was just too lovely for anything."

*' Didn't He raise lots of other folks ?" asked Charley.

" Not very many," answered Grandpa ; " but His greatest work of
raising the dead is yet to come, and we will all be there."

" You mean the resurrection at the last day, Grandpa, don't you ?"
asked Mary.

" Yes, darling. At that time, as Jesus puts it. The dead shall hear
the voice of the Son of God : and they that hear shall live. But
Jesus did call back from the dead several persons in addition to the
little girl. One of these was a young man whose home was at Nain,
a small city not very far from Nazareth."

" What was the young man's name ?" asked Charley.

" We do not know. His mother was a widow and he was her only
son. As Jesus came near the gate of the little city He met the
funeral coming out ; not with hearse and carriages, as at our funerals,
but with loving friends carrying the dead body and others following
after, with the mother, to the place of burial. When Jesus met them
His great, loving heart was filled with compassion for the poor
mother. He spoke to her very tenderly and said, Weep not."

" Why, how could she help weeping when her son was dead ?"
asked Carrie.

-> i

864

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" She could not, except as her confidence in Jesus may have
assured her that her son should be raised. Jesus then stepped for-
ward and touched the coffin, and they who carried it stood still.
Then He spoke to the dead young man, saying : Young man, I say
inito thee, arise! Tliere was a momentary rustling of the grave-

-■ ./«,/ lu 5<ii,i, Young man, I say unto thee, Arise. And //,■ that was dead sat up, and began to

speak.'' — Luke vii, 14, 15.

clotl es ; a motion beneath them ; and the young man sat up in the
open coffin and began to speak. Then Jesus left him in his mother's
arms and went His way."

" What a stir that must hav': made !" exclaimed Mary.

: 1

.'■ ;

ili

P?S»t..

I I

i; i.

Ill

ijil

366

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

•' It did. Some who saw it were filled with fear. Others said that
God had sent a great prophet into the world ; and so the news of
what had been done went all through that country."

" Well," said Carrie, " I don't know which was the greater, this or
the case you told us of last night."

" I can tell you of another which I think greate'^t of all," continued
Grandpa.

"Oh! do, please," was the unanimous demand of the children,
Carrie adding, " We want to hear ; b^ut everybody you know."

" There was a man named Lazarus — "

" I know about him," shouted Charley, " he kept a lot of dogs, and
was covered with sores, and — "

" Hold on, Charley, hold on," cried his mother. " You interrupt
Grandpa very rudely, and besides, Lazarus did not keep dogs ; and
further, the Lazarus Grandpa spoke of was not Lazarus the beggar,
who is your hero, but quite another man."

" Beg pardon," said Charley, very humbly. " There are so few
Bible people I'm acquainted with that I was glad to come across a
chap I thought I knew."

*'Well," resumed Grandpa, '^ my Lazarus had two sisters, Mary
and Martha, and they were all very dear friends of Jesus, who often
lodsred at their house."

" Where was their house ?" asked the boy.

"At Bethany, a pretty little village among the hills, some two miles
east of Jerusalem. A smal; ruin is now shown at this place as the
house where Lazarus lived :ind Jesus lodged so long ago. Once,
when Jesus was far away, Lazarus became very sick. They sent at
once, but before He reached Bethany, Lazarus had died and had
been buried tour days. His sisters were in the deepest distress.
They felt sure that had Jesus reached there sooner, Lazarus would
not have died. He came, however, and after some talk with them
Jesus started to the grave, the sisters and a great company follow-
ing. The grave was a vault hewn in a rock, and a great stone lay

CALLED BACK FROM THE GRAVE.

367

upon the openipg-. In the rocks along the roadside such graves are
common there to-day, and one is pointed out as that of Lazarus.
They reached the place and stood about it weeping. Jesus wept,
as the shortest verse in the Bible tells us in this very account of
Lazarus."

Then they took away the stone from the place 'where the dead was laid

dead eame forth." — John xi, 41, 44.

Aiti/ he that was

" I know that verse, Grandpa ; it is John xi. 35."

" Yes, Carrie, and that ciiapter tells all about the raising of Laz-
arus. When they had stood and wept awhile, Jesus said, Take ye
away the stone. Martha did not favor that, however. Her brother

i*i

368

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

had been, dead so long that his body would not be fit to see. Its
odor, too, would by this time be sickening. But they did as Jesus
commanded. Inside the tomb could be seen the dead body wrapped
in grave-clothes. Pouring out from the open door came the disgust-
ing smell of putrefaction. But Jesus prayed, and then called with a
loud voice, Lazarus, come forth ! It was broad daylight; everybody
could see clearly; and lo ! the dead man, bound as he was in the
grave-clothes, rose up and came out of the tomb."

" Ugh !" shuddered Carrie, " I could not have stood that."

" Loose him and let him go, said Jesus. They did loose him, and
he did go back home with his now happy sisters. This made Jesus
so popular that the leaders of the Jews decided to kill Him, and to
escape their fury Jesus left Jerusalem and dwelt in an obscure place
near the Jordan."

" Why, I am amazed !" exclaimed Mary. "Why should they want
to kill Him for such an act?"

"Simply because they were envious of His popularity. Every-
body loved Him so much they were afraid they would lose their hold
on the people."

" Such men would soon lose their hold on me. I want nothing to
do with such folks," said Carrie.

" Me, too," shouted Charley. " I wish more people did as Jesus
used to. He made everybody happy !"

THE ROYAL SHEPHERD.

369

THE ROYAL SHEPHERD:

Or, love for THE LOWLY.

MARY was very anxious for the early assembling of the
family, for she had a question which evidently was import-
ant to her and she wanted to ask it.

When they were fairly ready for work, she said: "I don't know
why Jesus should have been so much concerned for the lame and
blind and all other suffering people. It seems to me He would have
enjoyed well people and happy people a great deal more."

"I am not surprised that you think so," responded Grandpa; "for
His love to men and His kind work for the lowly are really amazing.
Why He felt and acted so we may not be able to explain. His love
is always spoken of as above any other love — even as beyond that
of a mother."

" Nobody can tell how much a mother would do for a child — can
they ?" asked Carrie.

" No ; and nobody can tell what God would do, or what His Son
Jesus would do. There was one way in which Jesus often spoke of
Himself and His work that helps very much to make it plain."

"Tell us about that, please. I want to understand it better," said
Mary.

" In Palestine," began Grandpa, " the raising of sheep is very ex-
tensively followed. Almost every man keeps some sheep, and many
men have immense flocks, thousands of sheep sometimes belonging
to one person. Many men follow the care of sheep as a trade ;
they are known as shepherds, and most of their time is spent with
their flocks."

' !''l

i ■

'iW

'J * I'l

370

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" That's a jolly trade !" exclaimed Charley. " It must be real fun
to be a shepherd."

" What makes you think so ?" asked Grandpa.

" Oh ! I've seen pictures of 'em sitting around on the grass, play-
ing music on ilutes and other things and having a good time, the
sheep scampering around and everything so nice."

" Ah, Charley ! that's the shepherd of the picture-books. The real
shepherd has to go away from home, spend days and nights out-of-
doors, hunt up pasture and water for the flocks as one place or an-
other may fail, defend them from thieves or beasts of prey — do all,
in short, that the care of an immense flock may require — and this is
no easy work."

" That part I'd not do ; I'd let my hired man do that," replied the
boy, with a twinkle in his eye.

" When the sheep are in the fold, near the owner's home, then he
may have a good time. Sheep soon get to know and trust those
who feed and take care of them ; they come at his call, they follow
him, they answer to the names he gives them, they cluster about him
lovingly, and, except at his command, they will not leave him. This
is the kind of shepherd Charley wants to be — isn't it ?"

" That's the kind, Grandpa ; lots of fun and no hard work."

" But that, dear boy, is not the kind of shepherd Jesus is. W^e are
'H's sheep ; He loves us ; He calls us. But do we follow Him ? Not
always, not very closely. But He does not become impatient ; oh
not He feeds and leads us, He loves and protects us. He calls
Himself the Good Shepherd, and says. The Good Shepherd giveth
His life for the sheep."

"That was true of H:m," said Mary. " He did give His life for
the sheep— didn't He ?"

"Yes," answered Grandpa ; "and He gave much more. He lived
for men and worked for men, as well as died for them. In one par-
able He represents a sheep as having gone astray and Himself as
the Shepherd going to seek it. And He seeks until He finds it. No

THE FOND SHEEP-KEEPER.

.-;!.

\^f

372

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

matter how long the journey, how rough tlie way, how steep the
mountains, or how deep the valleys. He pushes on until the sheep is
found; then He lays it on His shoulders, rejoicing, and carries it
home in safety."

" I'm not sure I know what Jesus meant to teach by that," said
Carrie, thoughtfully.

"Why, darling, it shows how He has sought and labored and suf-
fered for poor, lost men — just as we have seen Him doing. Such is
His concern that He would do all this for even one wanderer. And
when even one sucn is found and is brouijht back to serve Him, He
is glad. He is willing to toil, to suffer, to endure any burden for the
sake of the lowly ones He calls His sheep."

"You remember the hymn," said Mrs. Reed, "which tells of e
ninety and nine which were safe in the fold while one had gone
astray. For this lost sheep the Shepherd went so far and worked
so hard, you remember."

"Oh! yes, mamma!" shouted the girls; "and won't you sing it
for us ?"

" With pleasure," responded Mrs. Reed, stepping to the organ,
where she sang those beautiful words :

"There were ninety and nine that safely lay

In the slielter of the fold \
But one was out on the hills away,

Far off from the gates of gold.
Away on the mountain they heard it cry —
Sick and helpless and ready to die."

When Mrs. Reed ceased singing, Grandpa repeated from Psalm
xxiii these words :

" The Lord is my Shepherd ; I shall not want. He maketh me to
lie down in green pastures: He leadeth me beside the still waters;
He restoreth my soul ; He leadeth me in the paths of righteousness
for His name's sake. Yea, though I walk through the valley of the
shadow of death, I will fear no evil : for Thou art with me ; Thy rod
and Thy staff they comfort me."

'■;, f -.'

BRINGING BACK THE LOST ONE

374

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

! 9 [1 -

SCATTERING SHED;

Ok, evil AMOiNG THE GOOD.

HOSE talks of Jesus about shepherds and sheep must have
been very interesting to the people who knew so much
about them," said Mary.

" Yes," answered Grandpa, " interesting and useful too. Jesus
always tried to make His lessons useful as well as attractive. He
took hold on what was familiar to the people, and used that to make
truth plainer. Many who heard Him were farmers. They knew all
about sowing seed as it was then done. To teach them Jesus once
represented Himself as a farmer sowing seed. His words were the
seed ; He Himself scattered, or sowed it, as He taught."

"That was His parable of the Sower, wasn't it?" asked Mary.
"That was our Sunday-school lesson one day."

" Yes," answered Grandpa. " In Matthew xiii Jesus tells of a sower
who went out to sow. As he sowed, some seed fell on the path, or
road, where the soil was trampled hard and the seed could not sink
into it, but lay exposed on its surface, to be trodden under foot, or
to be carried off by birds. This, He said, was like people who listen
to the truth, but are careless about it. Then Satan, like a bird which
follows the sower, catches away the seed, or some wicked thought or
act crushes out the good thought, and it is lost."

" That's like a boy who don't attend to his lessons in school — he
never gets up."

" That's it exacdy, Charley," said Grandpa ; " and one who does
not attend to the Lord's lessons will never get up either. The Lord
also said that some seed fell in stony places, where there was not

SCATTERING THE SEED.

'.,1 '

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

^^<' C",

1.0

I.I

2.0

1.8

•

1.25 1.4 1 6

■• 6"

►

Photographic

Sciences
Corporation

33 WiST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. I4SM

(716) B73-4S03

^ V '^o^

v- ,^ <>

376

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

; \

much soil. This sprouted up quickly and seemed very promising
but no sooner did the hot summer sun shine on it than it was scorched
and died. This, He said, was like people who hear the truth and
seem to be delighted with it, but who don't hold out. They soon
grow weary of doing well, and give it up."

" That's like lots of girls in our school," said Carrie. " They get
promoted or begin a new study, and they work as if they would stand
No. I forever, but in a few weeks they fall off and are at the tail of
the class."

"A new broom sweeps clean," added Mrs. Reed, the children
readily catching the point of the old proverb.

"The true way," said Grandpa, "is to begin sweeping clean and
to keep on doing so. The stony-ground hearers began, but did
not keep on. Many such persons are in the world. Other seed,
Jesus said, fell among thorns, and by and by, as both thorns and
wheat gi jw, the thorns became rank and choked out the wheat.
This is like people who attempt to be good and bad at the same time.
They do some good, but they allow some evil. This won't succeed.
The bad will grow faster and ranker, and will surely choke out the
good."

"That's what ails the man who lives back of our store," said Mary.
" He joined a temperance society and he joined church, but he kept
on drinking just a little, as he said, and now he's a real drunkard,
worse than he was before."

" You have hit a good illustration. If Henry had gone wholly into
temperance or the church work, he would have done well ; but he
went into the bar-room also. His was a case of good seed among
thorns, and the good seed was choked out."

" But, Grandpa, did none of the seed come to a good end ?" asked
Carrie, with a tone of disappointment. " It seems as if bad gets the
best of it every time."

" After telling of the three kinds of people we have talked of, Jesus
says, Some fell upon good ground, and brought forth fruit, some forty

SCATTERING SEED.

377

fold, some sixty fold, some a hundred fold. There is always a great
deal opposing the good. Much good work and many good words
come to nought, but some good results will always follow faithful
work. Some seed will spring up and bear fruit. Depend upon it,

"Thou canst not toil in vain;
Cold, heat, and moist and dry.
Shall foster and mature the grain
For garners in the sky."

" But, Grandpa, isn't there such a tl ing as sowing bad seed?" asked
Mary.

" Alas ! yes, and a plenty of it too. Jesus explained this in the
parable of the tares."

"Tares ! and what are tares?" asked Carrie. "About tearing my
dresses I know more than I want to, but those are not the tares
you mean."

" No, I mean t-a-r-e-s, a bad weed which grows very fast. When
it first sprouts, it looks very much like wheat. Its grain also looks
like wheat, but it is very unwholesome. In the parable of the tares
Jesus tells of a man who sowed good seed in his field. But he had a
mean enemy, who, watching his chance, stole out one night and sowed
tares everywhere through the sprouting wheat. Nobody suspected
any wrong until the tares began to grow rank and tall above the
wheat. Then everybody was surprised to see so much bad. But
the owner knew how it was. He understood it all, and said. An
enemy hath done this."

" And is that the way Jesus accounts for the bad that is in the
world?"

" For much of it, Mary. The enemies who do this evil work are
Satan and his friends. He goes slily, as if by night, and in the good
soil of children's hearts and minds, and in those of older people, too,
he scatters all manner of vile seed. Parents and teachers little sus-
pect what has been done until they are surprised by seeing a rank

378

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

growth of evil. Satan has been there, or some of his helpers. The
enemy of all good has done it."

" But can't Jesus stop this mean work ?" asked Carrie. " He
surely is able to do so."

" He commands us to watch against it, and to give Satan no chance
to do his mischief. He promises His help while we watch and fight
this enemy, and He has assured us that by and by Satan and his
helpers shall be overthrown and all their work shall be rooted out."

" But why don't Jesus root it out now and be done with it?" asked
Mary.

" The servants of the man whose field was sown with tares asked
the same question. They wanted to go right out and root up every
tare, but the master said. No, lest they should root up the wheat also.
So in this world the Lord sees some benefits from allowing evil and
good to remain for the time side by side. But the harvest time came.
The tares were o;athered and burned and the wheat was saved. So
shall it be in the end of the world. The evil shall be destroyed, the
good shall be preserved."

" Well, I don't want to be any tare," said Charley, in an emphatic
tone. " I'm for the wheat every time."

As Charley's words ended, his mother very gendy began to sing

the words :

" Sowing the seed by the daylight fair.
Sowing the seed by the noon-day glare,
Sowing the seed by the fading light.
Sowing the seed in the solemn night ;
Oh ! what shall the harvest he ?
Oh! what shall the harvest be?"

The children quietly gathered about her, joining in the chorus,
and so the entire hymn was sung.

SCI

i r »

'" 'iiiM, iofi bk!

ill

380

GRANDPA GOOuWIN'S STORIJ-.S.

WONDERS OF YEAST:

Or, the power OF INFLUENCE.

5,1 i

RANDPA, there's an old saying, Give the devil his due,"
said Mary. " It's not very pretty to use, but I don't mean
it in any wicked way. But is it fair to charge the devil,
or Satan, with all the wrong done in the world ?"

" By no means, my dear. If he were responsible for it all, why
should any of us be condemned for our misdeeds ? The fact is, we
are influenced by other persons, and we intluence ourselves, too, for
good or for evil by the thoughts we allow and by the surroundings
we choose."

" But how can we help having evil thoughts and feelings or meet-
ing with bad company sometimes ?" asked Carrie. " If I could
always be at home I could do well enough, so far as company is
concerned; but at school, in the street, almost everywhere, there are
bad people and I cannot keep clear of them."

" An old writer says. We cannot prevent evil birds from flying
over our heads, but we can keep them from building nests in our
hair."

"Oh! I see, Grandpa," laughed Carrie. "Evil thoughts and com-
panions will come and I can't help that, but I can refuse to entertain
them. That's what I try to do, and I mean to all the more, since I
understand it better. They may fly over my head, but they shall not
make nests in mv hair."

" Nor mine," said Charley, rubbing his own short crop. " They
wouldn't do much in my stubble-field. Carrie's curls would be a
heap better for them."

WONDERS OF YEAST.

381

" This same idea Jesus urged when He said to His disciples, Watch
ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation. Temptation is abundant
and everybody will feel its power. Jesus Himself was tempted ; it
is said He was tempted in all points like as we are. To be tempted
is not wrong. He was sinless, though He was tempted. To etiter
into temptation is the wrong. We must watch and pray against that."

" Oh ! I see," responded Carrie. " Entering in is letting the birds
build nests — isn't it ?"

" Yes ; and that is the sin which we must carefully avoid. Resist
temptation ; do not yield."

" That's clear to me now," said Mary. " I see just where I must
take my stand."

" The Lord taught a lesson on this subject in a very pretty way,"
continued Grandpa. " He took hold on a simple thing that every-
body understood — that is, the leavening or raising of bread, as it was
then done in every house."

"What! setting bread to get light? Did Jesus talk about such
every-day things as that?"

"Yes, Mary. In the parable of the Leaven He said: The kingdom
of heaven is like unto leaven which a woman took and hid in three
measures of meal till the whole was leavened."

"Didn't He explain any more what He meant? — I don't just see
His meaning," asked Carrie.

" No ; and for that reason good men have had different ideas as
to just what He did mean. But see how the case stood. Women
then had Htde mills with which they ground the meal as they needed
it. They would spread a clean cloth on the floor ; place their mill-
stones on it; put in the grain ; turn the stones by hand ; gather up
the meal which worked out at the edges of the stones ; put it into a
pot or dish to mix it ; add their leaven oi yeast ; let it raise enough,
and then bake it."

"Why, that's the way we do, only we don't grind our own meal,"
said Mary.

'i '-X

1 t

382

GRANDPA GOODWIN' S STORIES.

" They did it then as many people now grind their own coffee.
The mill-stones were two round, tlat stones laid one upon the other.
The top stone had a hole at the middle into which the grain was
poured ; it also had an upright handle by which it was turned. The
grain was ground fine between the stones and the meal worked out
at the edges, ready for use after it had been put through a fine
sieve."

" I'm glad we don't have such trouble nowadays," said Mary.
" But when meal is mixed and yeast or leaven is put into it, the whole
of the dough gets light. What did Jesus mean by saying the king-
dom of heaven was like that ?"

" He meant that good influences or bad influences were like yeast.
They would affect any boy or girl, man or worr^an, into whom they
entered. The whole lump — be it a child, a man, or a nation — feels
the power of good or of evil as a lump of dough feels the yeast."

"Oh! I see !" exclaimed Carrie. "And that's another way that
evil comes into the world — isn't it ? One bad man influences an-
other."

" Yes ; as Solomon says. One sinner destroyeth much good. On
the other hand, one righteous person does much good. We are all
like yeast; we influence those about us for good or for evil; we raise
them or sink them."

"And they who are about us influence us also," added Mrs. Reed.

"And our own thoughts influence us, too," added Mary.

" Dear me ! we are all a set of yeast-cakes — aren't we ?" said
Charley, with his shrug of the shoulders and his thnjst of his hands
into the pockets of his trousers.

" I read," said Mary, " of a young lady whose father refused her
permission to go to a public ball. She urged that it would not hurt
her. He picked up a dead coal from the fire and told her to take
it, saying, It won't hurt you. No, said she, but it will soil my hands.
So, said he, if not hurt by the ball you may still be soiled."

"A good illustration of the power of influence," said Grandpa.

!■■;«

■ 1 •■>

THE \A^ONDERS OF YEAST.

384

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S SIORIES.

VINES AND FRUIT TREES:

Or, shall we CUT IT DOWN?

DON'T wonder everybody wanted to hear Jesus preach and
teach," said Carrie. " He made sermons from sheepfolds, from
the fields, and the seeds, and everybody could understand what
He meant."

•' He did make everything very clear," answered Grandpa, " and
that is why it is said, The common people heard Him gladly. They
were not educated, and could not understand most of their teachers ;
but Jesus they could understand. He made everything plain, so they
loved to hear Him."

" Tell us about some other talks of His," added Charley. , " I feel
like the common people did — I'm glad to hear Him."

" One day Jesus and His disciples were together, and He began
to talk about vines. Why He spoke of vines we do not know, but
probably over the door of the room where they sat there were vines.
As they entered they may have noticed the fruit or the branches^
and so had this subject in mind. He began by saying, I am the vine,,
my Father is the husbandman or vine-dresser, ye are the branches.
So He caught every man's attention. All who were present and
heard Him began wondenng why they were called branches, and
why He called Himself a vine."

"And why did He do it. Grandpa? That was a queer way to
begin. I want to know what He meant," exclaimed Mary.

" So the disciples did, and they listened, as you will. His first les-
son from the vine was that His followers, if really true disciples,
would be to Him as branches are to a vine. He would support

LESSONS FROM THE VINE.

i^B||

i-'^HI Br!

I'^llBn

''^^^^^■^■B

9p^

111

386

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

and noiirisli them and they would bear fruit — yes, good fruit, and
plenty of it."

" What do you mean by their bearing fruit ?" asked Carrie. " I'm
not sure I understand."

" It is the nature of a grape-vine to produce grapes, so it is the
nature of true disciples to produce good deeds. Good deeds are
the true fruit of Christ, the vine, and of Christians, the branches;
as grapes are the true fruit of grape-vines."

" Thanks, Grandpa ; I see now very planly what you mean," said
Carrie.

" Not to do these good works is to prove that you are no real
branch of Christ. Branches without fruit are dead branches. These
God takes away, and Jesus says they wither and are burned. They
may be people who talk about Christ and are members of the
church, but unless they live as Jesus lived, they are not true
branches."

" But, Grandpa, how can one do these good things ? It is not easy.
I'm sure I try very hard, but I'm not half as good a girl as I want to
be."

" Ah, Carrie, the best things always cost most. It is not easy to
get them. But Jesus said, He that abideth in me and I in him, the
same bringeth forth much fruit."

"What does abide in Him mean?" asked Charley.

"It means to be with Him, under His care, and in His ways all the
time, so that you really abide or live with Jesus every moment," an-
swered Grandpa.

" As if you lived in the same house, ate at the same table, went to
the same school and church, did the same things, and was with Him
all the time."

"That is it, Mary, If we live in that way, we will abide in Him
and bear much fruit. This plentiful fruit-bearing pleases Jesus and
honors God."

" But suppose you don't do it, then what, Grandpa ?" asked Charley..

i^'i

SHALL WK CUT IT DOWN?

I; ,

j'P 1

If i'

'') . '

^88

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" I'll tell you. In the thirteenth chapter of Luke Jesus tells of a
man who raised vines and fruit. In his garden he planted a fig-tree,
and took good care of it until the time came for it to bear fruit. He
then went to it and looked for figs, but not a fig was to be seen.
Another year he went again, but it brought no better result, and still
another year, and yet no fruit. Then he called his head workman
and said, These three years I come seeking fruit on this fig-tree, and
find none ; cut it down ; why cumbereth it the ground ?"

" Served it right," exclaimed Charley. " It had a good chance, but
it was good for nothing."

" Have not you, my boy, had a good chance too, and have you
borne the fruit Jesus wanted ? He gave you life, health, mind,
knowledge, and many other good things, but has He found the fruit
He wants ?"

Charley was silent for a moment ; then looking up with a bright
smile, he said, " I haven't been just the boy I should have been, but
I'll try again."

" The Lord is willing we should try again, for though the master
said, Cut it down, yet when his man suggested another year of trial,
he was willing to allow it ; but if that year failed to bring the fruit,
then the tree was to come down sure."

" And must I come down next year sure, if I'm not a better boy.
Grandpa ?"

" That is not for me to say, Charley; but this I can say: Be a true,
frank, noble. God-fearing boy, and you will never come down ; that
is su»'e !"

" Well, that's worth trying for," answered he, frankly, " if for no
other reason, to make me like you, Grandpa."

SEEKING IN EARNEST.

389

SEEKING IN EARNEST:

Or, determined TO WIN.

^ARRIE and I have been talking over that idea of abiding in
Christ, and we are both going to try our best to do it."
"That's a good resolve, Mary. You v*^ill need courage
and effort to come up to the mark, but earnest seekers find great
encouragement in the Bible. Those who are determined to find are
never disappointed."

"Why, yes," said Carrie, "a golden text I once learned says, Ask,
and ye shall receive ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be
opened unto you."

" In Matthew xiii, Jesus tells of two earnest seekers. One found
a great treasure hid in a field. It may mean that what he found there
was silver or gold in the rock, hidden there by nature, or it may mean
other valuables, hidden there for safe-keeping by persons who after-
ward lost trace of the spot or died without telling oi it ; at any rate,
this man found it. Probably he was too honest to steal the treasure,
or he may have been unable to get it away in safety if he should steal
it, so he decided to buy the field, treasure and all ; then he would
have it as his own. The price was high, but he was determined ; so
he sold all that he had, and, with the money thus secured, he bought
the field."

" Good for him !" exclaimed Charley. " He was clear grit, wasn't
he?"

" Yes, he was an earnest seeker, and what he sought he found.
That is what the Lord meant to teach when He told of this man.
He told of another man also who was an earnest seeker. He was
20 >

,Vi (

SEEKING FOR TREASURES.

BARGAINING FOR A SPLENDID JEWEU

392

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

\t-

a dealer in precious stones, and traveled everywhere seeking the
finest gems, especially pearls. These grow in the shells of large
oysters. In warm climates fishermen dive for them and seek them
very carefully at the bottom of the sea. A large pearl will make a
fortune for its finder. It is said —

" There are two moments in the diver's life :
One when, a beggar, he prepares to plunge;
Then when, a prince, he rises with his pearl."

" Why, are pearls so valuable as that ?" asked Mary. " I know
they are much admired and very beautiful, but I did not know they
cost much."

" Why, yes. Small pearls are worth from fifty cents to three dol-
lars each ; single fine pearls cost from five dollars upward ; pearl
necklaces cost from five hundred dollars to fifteen thousand dollars.
A single pearl, found in a South American river, sold in Paris in
1858 for two thousand dollars. A famous pearl, owned by Sir
Thomas Gresham, of England, was valued at seventy-five thousand
dollars ; one, owned by the crown of Spain, was valued at one hun-
dred and fifty thousand dollars ; while history tells that Cleopatra,
on a mere banter, destroyed her pearl ear-drops, which were valued
at four hundred thousand dollars."

" Heigh ho !" shouted Charley ; " I think a diver that gets one of
those pearls makes his fortune sure enough."

" The man of whom Jesus was telling met a pearl-fisher, most likely
a Ma) ly, who had a pearl of great size and immense value. This
pearl the man wanted. He offered what money he had by him, but
it was not enough. He then sold all his other possessions, turned
into money everything he owned, and handed it over for this one
great pearl. You see how earnest he was."

" Yes," replied Carrie, " and earnest for that one pearl. No other
suited him. He was bound to have that one. But why was he so
persistent for that partfcular pearl ?"

SEEKING IN EARNEST.

" He may have had an order from his King or from a rich customer
for juiJt such a pearl as this; or he may hac^e felt sure that he could
make more money from this than from any other. Many reasons
can easily be given for his earnestness in getting this gem rather
than any other."

" That's so," assented Carrie. " Now tell us of another seeker."

"Another earnest seeker is told about in Luke xv. She had lost
a piece of money in her house, but she could not find it by any ordi-
nary seeking. Her house was not well lighted. There were dark
corners and crannies here and there ; so she lit a lamp, took her
broom, and swept carefully everywhere, till at last she found it. She
meant business, she was determined to find that piece of money, and
find it she did."

" Who are meant by these earnest seekers ?" inquired Mary.
" Do they mean Jesus or us, or who is meant ?"

"They mean any earnest seeker. But who was ever more earnest
than Jesus ? You remember His reference to the shepherd who
sought the sheep tmtil he found it. That is always His way of work-
ing; He seeks hidden treasure, whatever it may be, until He finds
it ; He seeks rare pearls, whatever this may mean, until He finds
them ; He seeks lost coins, however this be understood, until they
are secured. Had not He worked in this spirit He would never
have done so much for us."

" Why, that's the idea in a hymn I heard good old Mrs. Brown
singing when I was there yesterday. She sang :

^::l|

' Jesus sought me when a stranger.
Wandering from the fold of God ;
He to save my soul from danger
Interposed His Precious Blood.' "

"That's it, exactly," responded Grandpa. He was the model
seeker of the world, and in all good efforts we will do well to imi-
tate Him. Whenever you are pursuing a good object, remember

:'il

394

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

%•

him who sought the hidden treasure, him who sought the pearl of
great price, and her who sought the lost piece of money."

" Why, she reminds me of a story my teacher told," said _^Mary.
" A man working in his barn lost some money. He knew he had it
after he entered the barn and that it was lost before he left, so, said
he, I will find that money if I move every straw. At the search he
went in this spirit. In a little while he came out of the barn shout-
ing to his wife that it was found. , She then turned the matter back
on him, saying, When you search for the way of eternal life as you
have searched for that money, you will be just as sure to find it and
just as glad when it is found."

"I knew a little girl," chimed in Carrie, who caugh' the story-
telling fever, " who was very good at finding anything her mother
wanted. When on a hunting errand she spurred herself every little
while by saying. It must be somewhere ; It must be somewhere."

" Very good," said Grandpa. " Earnest seekers are sure finders,
as a rule. Each of you who means to seek a life more full of good
fruits, remember the text Carrie quoted, Seek, and ye shall find."

" And remember my man in the barn," added Mary.

" And my little girl who hunted," added Carrie.

" And my example," added Charley, as he strutted from the room
amid roars of laughter from all the party.

:;!

ri/i

■i

K,t

SEARCHING FOR THE LOST COIN.

1^'

896

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

A ROYAL WELCOME;

Or, the wanderer HOME AGAIN.

T seems to me," said Mary, opening the conversation, as the
happy home party met again, " that God can hardly welcome
all who seek Him, even though they do it earnestly. Some
wander so far and sin so terribly that it seems impossible for them
to be forgiven."

" It does indeed seem impossible that all should receive forgive-
ness," answered Grandpa. " Some go so far astray and are so per-
sistent in wrong that they seem to be beyond hope. And yet even
such ay be blessed, as is shown in the story of the Prodigal Son."

" Tell us about that. Grandpa, please," said Mary. " I know some-
thing about it, but I want to know more."

" Well, Jesus told of a man who had two sons. One day the
younger asked his father to give him all the money and other treas-
ures that would become his when the father should die."

" That was rather rough !" exclaimed Charley. " He wasn't will-
ing to wait for his father to die, but wanted his share right off! I'd
have sent him off with a flea in his ear if I'd been his father."

" He was just like most people," said Grandpa. " He thought he
could do for himself and in his '■ wn way better than any one could
do for him. God lets people try for themselves and do without Him
if they can, and so this father did. He gave the young man his
share of everything, and, without fear of the future, the young man
gathered all together and off he went into a far country — there to be
free from father and friends and to do for himself precisely as he
might please."

A ROYAL WELCOME.

397

" That was very silly !" exclaimed Carrie. " He had better stayed
near home, so that he could have help in sickness or trouble."

" But that is just the way people do with God. He can advise and
help in every trouble, but they get just as far from Him as they can
instead of clinging close to Him."

" Why, Grandpa, I never thought of it in that way ! — but it is so.
That is the way people do with God."

"When this young man reached that distant country he did not
regard his father's example of industry and saving, but he went into
all sorts of foolishness, spending money with worthless people and
in wicked ways, until every penny was spent. Then his associates
dropped him. They were not true friends ; they kept his company
for no other purpose than to get his money or to help him spend it.
When it was gone they cared no more for him and he began to be
in want. Even then he did not want to go back to his father ; he
was not ready to confess his wrong and ask forgiveness, but he still
tried to do for himself. He went and hired out to a man who raised
hogs, and this man sent him into the fields to look after the pigs."

" What a horrid business !" exclaimed both the girls.

"Especially," said Grandpa, "for a rich young man; and one, too,
who, being a Jew, had been taught to regard hogs as the vilest of
beasts, with which no pure man could have anything to do. To
make matters worse for him, there was famine in the land at that
time; so the miserable youth became so hungry that he was glad to
eat food that was meant for the pigs. And yet no man pitied him
or gave him better victuals. In this deep sorrow he began to think
of his own foolish actions ; he was sure the very servants in his
father's house v/ere better off than he ; they had bread — they had
enough of it and to spare — while he was actually starving. At last,
unable to stand it any longer, he decided to go back home and ask
for a servant's place."

"That was humble," said Mary; "all the pride was out of him by
that time — wasn't it, Grandpa ?"

A HOYAL WELCOME.

399

" Yes ; and well it might be. He had made a miserable failure ;
he had shown himself very foolish and quite incompetent to take
care of himself. But he started for home, thinking over what he
would say when he should meet his dear, good father. On he
trudged — tired, faint, hungry, ragged, penitent. At home everybody
was in sorrow; they had heard nothing from him and they mourned
him as one lost or, possibly, dead. While they were grieving after
this fashion he dr^w near. He was a pitiable looking lad, but when
his father saw him he gave a royal welcome to the boy ; he ran to
meet him, threw his arms about him, kissed him, would not listen to
his proposal to become a servant, checked his expressions of peni-
tence, and assured him that he was heartily welcome to his home
again."

" That was splendid !" exclaimed Carrie. " He had been so fool-
ish and had done so badly I It was wonderful that his father received
him at all."

" It was. But he received him grandly," replied Grandpa ; " he
put new clothes on him, new shoes, a new ring, ordered a good din-
ner, and everybody began to have a merry time. So Jesus taught
about the welcome that awaits those who seek God."

" But, Grandpa, doesn't it encourage people to go on sinning if
God will take them back so easily and serve them so well ?"

"Turn, Mary, to Isaiah Iv, 6, and read your own answer."

Mary turned and read: "Seek ye the Lord while He may be
found, call ye upon Him while He is near." To this Grandpa added
a little illustration in these words :

" I once read of a very wicked man who in his last sickness said.
One word in the Bible keeps me from peace. It is the word while.
He pointed to that text and said. While He could be found I was not
ready ; now I am ready and He cannot be found. Do not trifle with
God ; there may be a time when wanderers cannot come home."

;; ff

400

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

TOO LATE;
Or, rejected AT THE DOOR.

AST night we were dwellingr on the fact that the Lord mij^ht
not always be found," said Grandpa, as the evening party
gathered about him. " It is a very solemn fact, and I trust
you will not overlook it."

" No danger of my overlooking it," replied Carrie. " I have
thought it over and over to-day. But is there really any great dan-
ger that anybody will seek the Lord in earnest and be too late for
His blessing ?"

" There certainly is great danger," answered Grandpa ; " and thai;
too, though He is so kind. But I will tell you one of His own par-
ables and you may judge for yourselves. In Matthew xxv is the
story of ten young girls who went to attend the wedding of one of
their friends."

" It is the parable of the Ten Virgins — is it not. Grandpa ?"

" Yes, Mary ; that is its usual title."

" What is a parable ?" asked Charley.

" It is a story, not of something which actually did happen, but
which is like something that actually does happen. So Jesus in this
parable says the kingdom of heaven — that is, His own kingdom —
is like to this case of ten virgins. He uses the well-known facts of
a wedding festival in that day to make plain the less understood facts
of His own kingdom."

"How did they manage weddings where Jesus lived?" asked
Carrie.

" In various ways, just as with us to-day. The ceremonies Jesus

TOO LATE.

401

-describes were very common. The bridegroom, attended by his
young men friends, went to the house of the bride to claim her. The
marriage was not by any ceremony and promises, as with us, but the
act of taking; the bride from her own home was the final step \n the
marriage. Having received his bride, the procession started for his
new home. This took place usually about midnight, torches being
borne by attendants and musicians leading the company. At some
convenient point on the way the young lady friends of the parties
came out to meet the procession, all of them dressed in white and
carrying torches or lamps. Then the party marched on joyously to
the new home, where festivity and feasting continued all night, and
in some cases for many days, as the parties might please, and were
able to pay."

" Oh ! now I see," said Mary, " what many things in that parable
mean. The virgins were these young girl friends waiting on the
way at somebody's house, expecting to join the procession when it
came and go with that happy party to the bride's new home and
have a good time."

"Exactly," added Grandpa; "and that they should sleep or doze
while waiting for the procession was not strange. When the pro-
cession drew near, those watching for it would call out, as the par-
able says, Behold, the bridegroom cometh ! — go ye out to meet him.
Then there would be hurried preparation ; lighting the lamps, adjust-
ing the dresses, and getting into order. You see how natural all
this would be."

" And it was at that last moment," said Mary, " that five of the vir-
gins found their lamps would not burn."

" I never could see," added Carrie, " why the other girls did not
spare them a little oil. It was mean to refuse them and send them
at that hour to wake up some shop-keeper, if indeed they could find
one, and buy for themselves."

" But remember, Carrie," replied Grandpa, " Jesus meant to teach
that preparation for entrance into His kingdom was not a thing that

'\.»n

402

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

|1
If

one person could give another ; each must get it for himself. And
then the giving of the oil was not so easy either. Those girls did
not go around with quart cans in their hands, as when people now
go to the store for kerosene. The lamp was a small, shoe-shaped
vessel, the point or toe-end being open for the wick to project. The
entire body of the shoe was filled with wick. On this wick small
quantities of oil were poured. This would be drawn by attraction to
the flame at the toe-end and keep it bright. A neat little bottle of
oil was carried by each girl, from which a fresh supply was poured
into the lamp as the flame grew dim."

" Now I see," said Mary, " how it was that the oil did not slop over
and spill on their dresses. The wick was like a sponge filled with
oil, and as it grew dry more oil was poured on, but never enough to
slop over."

" You have it exactly, Mary. The five foolish virgins had not filled
their little oil-bottles and so could not wet the wick and light up for
the procession. If they had borrowed and lighted up for the moment,
they would soon have needed more ; so it was not so mean, after all^
that they were refused by the others — was it, Carrie?"

" No ; but I'm sorry for them all the same."

"These foolish virgins were not ready when the procession came.
That was their one chance and they missed it. They hurried off and
bought some oil ; but the wedding party had passed by. They hur-
ried after it through the dark streets, but it had entered the house ;
the door was shut and the festivities had begun. They knock, they
call ; but the master of the house does not know them ; he comes to
the wicket in his gateway^ but he does not know that these are part
of the proper company, and so does not admit them. All the pre-
pared guests were already there ; so he sends these poor belated
girls away."

"That was too bad!" said Carrie, very sadly; "but I discovered
yesterday that railroad trains don't wait for late people, and I don't
see why the Lord should do so either."

THE DISAPPOINTED GIRLS.

^i;v !

404

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" He does wait patiently for all ; but He will permit no one to
-trifle with His grace," answered Grandpa. "There comes a time
when the door will be shut — when entrance to the feast spread by
His love will be refused. I think your mother can sing us a sacred
song which represents the interview of those disappointed girls with
.the gate-keeper."

" Willingly," answered Mrs. Reed, who then sang :

" Late, late, so late ! and dark the night and chill ;
Late, late, so late ! — but we can enter still ;
No light had we; for that we do repent.
And, learning this, the Bridegroom will relent.

"Too late, too late ! ye cannot enter now.

" No light — so late ! and dark and chill the night ;
Oh ! let us in, that we may find the light;
Oh ! let us in, that we may find the light.

" Too late, too late ! ye cannot enter now ;
No, no ! — too late ! — ye cannot enter now.

" Have we not heard the Bridegroom is so sweet ? —
Oh 1 let us in, that we may kiss His feet ;
Oh ! let us in, oh ! let us in, »

Oh ! let us in, though late, to kiss His feet.

" Too late, too late ! ye cannot enter now."

As the sincring ceased not a word was said for some moments

when Grandpa closed the evening's chat by saying:
ready in good time."

Let us all be

k ■ V-' u,.

■X

^d3Q NU\V^?>

-cs-^'

GENEROSITY ABUSED.

405

GENEROSITY ABUSED:

Or, forgiveness FOR THE FORGIVING.

CAN'T help thinking," began Carrie, with some eagerness,
" that those girls of whom we talked last night were not just
as kind to each other as they might have been. It seems very
much as though they looked out for No. i, caring not what came of
the hindmost."

" The point at which their refusal to help came," said Grandpa,
^' was not the point where kindness could avail ; it was too late then.
But we do not know what had taken place earlier. Perhaps the wise
virgins had been urging the others to get ready in time. Certainly
wise followers of Jesus urge other persons so to do. Kindness to
one another is one of the lessons Jesus urged most strongly. Do
you remember the parable of the Unmerciful .Servant ?"

None of the children were sure about it, but all urged Grandpa to
tell them the story — so he began :

" There once was a great and rich King who called all the people
who did business for him to come and render account for all they
had been doing. One after another reported, and at last came one
who was fearfully in his debt. He owed the King ten thousand
talents, a sum so great that he could never hope to pay it. It is as
if he owed millions and millions of dollars."

" What did he owe so much for ?" asked Charley, anxious to get
at the bottom facts of the business.

" I don't know," said Grandpa, frankly. " Probably no person ever
did owe so much. This is a parable, you know — a stor)' not true in
itself, but lik t something that is true."
26

t' i

1 ii r *r /

406

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Well, what is it like then ? Who is like a man that owes so much,
money ?" pressed the boy.

" You are, Charley, and I am. We owe the Lord, our great King,
far more than we can ever pay. He gives us everything, and what
do we give Him ? Nothing worth naming."

" That's so," exclaimed Charley ; " but how did the man fix it with
the King ?"

" He had nothing to pay ; so the King commanded that the man,
his wife, and his children, all should be sold as slaves, and that their
goods also be sold to pay the debt as far as possible."

" That was awful !" exclaimed Carrie.

" So the man thought ; for while the officer held him he fell down
on his knees before the King, begging him to have patience, and
promising to pay him all. And then what, think you, the King did ?
He pitied the man, ordered them to let him go, and actually forgave
all the debt."

" That was splendid, wasn't it? I love that King for being so kind,'*
said Carrie.

" That King, you know, means Christ. That is the way He forgives
us when we come in our poverty and sorrow to Him."

" That is just like Him. He always is so good," continued Carrie.
" He is kind even if those girls were not so good as they might have
been to their companions."

" Yes, and He means that those whom He forgives shall be kind
also, for notice how He goes on with His parable in Matthew xviii.
This man, who had been forgiven so much, went out, and finding a
man who owed him a hundred pence, a mere trifle, he demanded
that it be paid on the spot. This man also fell on his knees and
begged for time, promising to pay every penny; but the hard-hearted
creditor had him arrested and thrown into prison. At this the people
were very sorry, so they went and told the King."

" I'll bet he was mad," exclaimed Charley.

" You are right," answered Grandpa, " though I should say indig-

THE FORGIVING KING.

ii lilt

II. I

i'l

408

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

nant rather than mad. He sent for the man, and having shown him
how cruelly he had acted and how unlike his King he had been, he
sent him to prison and to punishment until all that great debt he
owed should be paid,"

" But," exclaimed Carrie, "I understood you to say the debt was so
big it could never be paid."

" So it was, and the sending to prison till it should be paid meant
imprisonment for life. That was what it amounted to. He never
could pay so much, especially when he was kept in prison."

" Sorry for him and his family," said Carrie, with her usual flow of
sympathy.

" Served him right," exclaimed Charley, very decidedly.

* Before we pass sentence on him, however," said Grandpa, " let
Mary read the last verse of Matthew xviii. We may find that the
shoe pinches us a little too."

Mary turned to the verse designated and read : " So likewise shall
my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive
not every one his brother their trespasses."

" That's for Carrie and Mary," said Charley, with an attempt to
look serious. " It shows them how to treat their brother, don't it,
Grandpa ?"

" Yes, Charley, and it is for you also. It shows you how to treat
your sisters and all the people of the world, for they are brothers in
the sense Jesus means."

" That's a close pinch," answered the boy. " I guess it won't do
to hold grudges or stay mad with anybody, will it, Grandpa ? Better
forgive and forget."

"No, my boy. If others injure you, leave them in God's hands;
I le will repay. Let us forgive and love one another, even as we wish
"' e Lord to forgive us."

WORK AND WAGES.

409

WORK AND WAGES:

Or, settling WITH THE SERVANTS.

" A FTER a day's thought on the talk of last evening," began

/ \ Grandpa, " what do you think of the Lord's way of treating
•^ ^ those who are indebted to Him ?"

" Why," responded Carrie, " I think He's just too good for any-
thing. He is ever so kind and nice."

" So do I," said Mary, and Charley added, " Me too."

" But how about His sending that man to prison until the debt
was paid, when there was no possible chance that he ever could pay
it?"

" He wasn't fit to be pardoned. He wouldn't forgive a little mite
of a debt, though he had been forgiven so liberally," said Mary, the
other children assenting to her view of the case.

"In all His dealings with men," resumed Grandpa, "the Lord
leans toward kindness and love. David said, Like as a father
pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear Him. John
said, God is love. Lovingly and gladly He always does far better
than we have any reason to expect. There is a parable of the labor-
ers in the vineyard which is rather odd. It shows how the Lord is
both just and generous. Would you like to hear about it as the
topic of our evening's talk ?"

" Yes, yes, yes," came in from all sides of the merry group ; so
Grandpa began :

" There was once a rich man who owned a great vineyard. One
day he needed some extra help. Possibly the vines needed pruning
or tying up, or the ground may have needed loosening, or possibly

410

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

the grapes were just ready to be gathered. At any rate, he needed
more help than he regularly had, so he went out to the market-place
where men wanting work used to stand, and bargained with a lot of
men to go to work. It was early in the morning, and chey were each
to get a penny for a full day's work."

" Ha, ha !" laughed Charley. " One penny a day for a man ! Ha,
ha ! big pay ! He'd get rich soon on that ! Why, I wouldn't pull
weeds or pick strawberries for any such pay as that, / wouldn't. A
dime a day and found is my lowest."

" But how much is a penny ?" asked Grandpa, when the boy had
quieted down and the others had composed themselves after his out-
burst.

"A penny! Why, one cent, to be sure! Ha, ha!" answered the
boy, with a jolly laugh.

" No, Charley ; an English penny is nearer two cents than one.
But the denarius, which was the coin to be paid these men for the
day's work, was about fifteen cents, more, even, than your exorbitant
price. Then, too, prices at that time were not the same as now.
Two pence was enough for the good Samaritan to pay a hotel-keeper
for the care of the wounded man whom he left with him. So a penny,
or a denarius, was not mean pay for a day's work. It would board
a man at a hotel for a day or two. These laborers agreed to work
for that price, and thought themselves lucky to get so good a job.
The work went on, but the need for it was urgent ; so about nine
o'clock the owner went out for more help. He found another squad
of men, and, promising to pay them what was right, set them, too, at
work. At noon he went out again and hired others, and so at
three o'clock. Quitting-time was coming on, and the work needed
was not finished, so at five o'clock still other men were hired and went
to work for one hour only. At last the bell rang. The shadow on
the sun-dial showed that it was six o'clock. The men quit and came
to the owner of the vineyard for their pay ; and what, suppose you,
each received?"

WORK AND WAGES.

411

" He agreed to give the first lot a penny," answered Charley; "of
course he stuck to that bargain."

" Of course ; but what, do you suppose, the others received ?"
answered Grandpa.

" In proportion, I suppose," answered Mary, Carrie adding, " To
be sure; that would be fair."

"In settling with the men the one-hour workers came first, and
every man was paid a denarius. Then came the three-hour men,
and each received the same pay; then the six-hour men, and after
them the nine-hour men, and for every one of them there was a
denarius."

"They had a snap, as we boys say, especially the fellows that
worked just an hour."

" Yes ; they went off, no doubt, chuckling over their rmusual pay,
and saying all manner of good things about their generous employer.
Probably the next party was not quite so well pleased. They had
worked longer, but were paid the same. So each party would come
and go in its turn, each dissatisfied with its wages a little more than
the one before it. At last came the all-day men, and they received
every man a penny. Then there was a scene. They grumbled ;
they spoke out their complaint; and what, think you, they com-
plained of?"

" Why," answered Mary, promptly, " that they who had done so
much more work got no more money."

"But they got what they bargained for," replied Carrie. "That
was their price."

" If the old man — I mean the boss, the what-do-you-call-him who
hired them — if he paid all he said he would they had no business to
howl," declared Charley, very earnestly taking up the cause of the
owner.

" You have it," said Grandpa, " though not in the choicest terms.
He stuck to his bargain ; kept his word ; fulfilled his promise ; was
strictly honest with those men."

)

i« I

^11;

412

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

B''^

" Yes," answered Mary, " but those other men received the same
pay for less work."

"That's because the old gentleman felt good. He was generous;
that's what ailed him," answered Charley, seeming to get readily at
the business side of the case.

" That is the point," continued Grandpa. " He was just to the all-
day men, he was generous to the others."

" Why wasn't he generous to the all-day men at the same time ?"
insisted Mary.

" He was, I doubt not, in the price paid — say enough to keep a
sick man at a hotel for two days. He was just to all, was generous
to all. But one thing he did that makes the case seem strange — he
did as he pleased with his own money."

" If he had done as / please," answered Mary, " I would feel better
about it, I suppose."

" Now, my dears," said Grandpa. " in leaving this parable what
shall we remember as its lessons for us?"

"That the Lord wants us to work for Him all day, if possible; one
hour, if better cannot be done," said Mrs. Reed. " For this reason
we should begin in our youth."

" That the Lord will pay us if we work for Him," answered Charley,
as Grandpa looked to him for an answer.

" That He will deal justly and generously with every one of us,"
said Carrie.

" That He does with his own what He thinks best, whether I like
it or no," added Mary.

" Well told," added Grandpa, with one of his kindest smiles. " Be
good workers for the Lord ; He is a good paymaster. Trust Him
to make all right."

414

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

I )

ANOINTING JESUS:

Or, the work OF TWO WOMEN.

HAVE thought I would tell you to-night about two strange acts
done by two somewhat peculiar women."

" Oh ! do, Grandpa," exclaimed Mary. " I want to learn
something that I may do by and by when I become a woman."

" Both these women bore the same name you do ; they were
Marys ; the one Mary Magdalene, out of whom Jesus cast seven
devils ; the other, Mary the sister of Lazarus, whom Jesus raised
from the dead. The account of the first is in Luke vii, and though
her name is not given there, yet it follows so closely in the next
chapter that name and person are naturally linked together. This
Mary had been a very wicked woman, and everybody where she lived
knew it. Jesus was in that city one day and a rich man asked Him
to his house to dinner. Jesus went, and though the man had invited
Him he did not treat Him very nicely. He neither saluted Him
with a kiss, gave Him water with which to wash His feet, nor oil to
anoint His head, all of which were acii of common civility in that
land."

" How odd !" answered Carrie. " Why did they do those things ?"
" Men even now kiss each other in that land, just as women kiss
each other here. Sandals were worn instead of shoes ; these left the
feet exposed ; so it was refreshing to have them washed after a long
and dusty walk. Hats were not worn, but a folded cloth was thrown
over the head ; so an adjustment of the hair was also necessary.
But none of these ordinary comforts were extended by this man,
though Jesus was there as his guest."

ANOINTING JESUS.

415

"I'd kiv<: taken my hat and ^jone oft','' said Charley. "I wouldn't
sail with such a crew as that. But they didn't wear hats, you said."

" But Jesus did not go off," answered Grandpa ; " He stayed and
the dinner began. As they were eating, who should come in but

" Behold, a woman

stood at his feet behind him 7U(-i/iing, and began to wash his Jtd
tears." — Luke vii, 37, 38.

this well-known woman, Mary Magdalene ; she came weeping, she
came up behind Jesus as He reclined at the table, as was then the
custom, and, kneeling down, she let her tears fall on His feet ; then
she bent so low that her hair wiped His feet ; then she kissed His
feet over and over asrain,"

,! I

V ,

li :!j*

416

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

"How sad and humble slie was!" said Carrie.

" She had with her a httle flask of ointment, such as was used for
the hair. This she opened and poured upon the feet of Jesus. While
this was going on, the old Pharisee, who pretended to be entertaining
Jesus, was thinking to himself that Jesus, if He really were a prophet,
would know who this woman was and that He would not permit her
to touch His feet even. Jesus knew the thoughts of His entertainer;
so He began to tell him of two men, one of whom owed five hundred
pence and the other fifty. They were both so poor that they could
not pay their debts and their creditor forgave them fully. Which of
them then, asked Jesus, suppose you loved him most ?"

" I should say the one to whom most was forgiven," answered
Carrie.

" So the man answered, and Jesus approved the answer. Then
Jesus reminded His entertainer how he had neglected the proper
welcome to a guest, while this woman, in her profuse love, had
washed His feet with tears, kissing them over and over and anoint-
ing them. To the woman Jesus then said, Thy sins are forgiven,
and bade her go in peace."

"That was grand!" exclaimed Carrie. "The poor soul was so
sorry for the wrong she had done. She loved Jesus with all her
heart and wasn't ashamed to show it. I'm glad He forgave her and
sent her home happy. That was just like Jesus to do that kind act,
wasn't it?"

"It was, indeed," said Grandpa. "A few days before the death of
Jesus, He, with many others, was at a feast in Bethany, where Mary,
the sister of Lazarus, lived. She loved Jesus very much, for He had
been so good to her and her family. She wanted to do something
for Him, but what to do she really did not know. Almost every-
body has some Htde keepsake or treasure which they prize very
highly. You each have such little treasures."

"Why, yes," replied Mary, "I have a whole box full of treasures,
Buch as they are. But I prize them very highly."

ail

ANOINTING JESUS.

417

" How big's your box?" asked Charley.

" Bit'' enoutrh for all the treasures I have now, but I'll need a bisfger
one some day. But go on, please. Grandpa."

'* Mary had a beautiful box made of a sort of marble called ala-

" Thtn took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard, very costly, and anointed the feet of fesus."

John xii, 3.

baster and filled with flagrant perfumed oil; it was very valuable;
some at the feast said it was worth three hundred pence, or a year's
wages for a laboring man. Probably it had been the gift of some
rich friend or an heirloom in the family, At any rate, it was the best
thing Mary had, and she determined Jesus should have the best."

i*-j . Vi

•''iil

I'::

418

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" That was right. But I'm not sure that Jesus would care for a
box of perfumery."

"She knew that, too, Mary; so, instead of handing it to Jesus, she
approached Him, broke open the box, and poured its contents on
His head. The sweet odor filled the room, and everybody was sur-
prised at Mary's act. Some of the disciples called it waste ; Judas
thought it ought to have been sold and the proceeds given to the
poor ; so they all had their grumble or their growl or their sour look,
till Jesus said, Why trouble ye the woman ? She hath wrought a
good work upon me. He said, too, that wherever His gospel might
be preached, her act should be told as a memorial of her, that is, as
a means of reminding people of her noble, loving act."

" It was a noble act," said Carrie. " What if it didn't do anybody
good? It showed her love to Jesus, and ever since then other
people have tried to be like her in showing love to Jesus ; that has
done good, I'm sure."

" Yes, Carrie. Her example has urged many good women, and
men, too, to honor the Lord by all the means in their power. But
Jesus added one remark that few understood ; but it was full of mean-
ing. She did it for my burial, said He. She did not know how soon
He was to die. Less than a week He had to live. He knew, and
it met His aching heart's desires. She did more than she dreamed
of; so let us do our best, and we may do more than we intend or
expect."

"I like that idea, Grandpa," said Carrie. "It is an encouragement
to think that when we do the best we can, and it may be that is not
much, yet the Lord sees in it more than we do, and sets it to our
credit."

" Yes, He knows what our hearts aim to do. Our hands may fail,
but He does not forget."

THE TRIUMPHAL MARCH.

THE TRIUMPHAL MARCH;

Or, a worthy WELCOME TO THE KING.

"HY didn't everybody love Jesus like those two Marys
did, Grandpa? He did so much good and made every-
body so happy, I don't see how any person could help
loving and serving Him."

"To love Him, Carrie, and to serve Him as they did, would make
many enemies. The rulers were all jealous lest Jesus should gain
some advantage over them. Every person whom they saw disposed
to honor Him they opposed and abused shamefully. Many for this
reason were afraid to follow Jesus. But there was one time when
the real feeling of the people did break loose and show itself; it was
but a few days before His death. He had been stopping at Bethany,
about two miles from Jerusalem, and early in the morning He started
for the city, followed by a company of His disciples. He usually
walked, but this morning He sent two disciples across the valley to
another village to get a colt for Him to ride. They brought it, and
having thrown their outer garments across its back by way of a
saddle, Jesus mounted and rode."

*' Why did He want to ride that day ?" asked Charley. " Was He
tired, or was it hot ?"

*' Probably neither in any unusual degree," answered Grandpa ;
" but Jesus knew what was to come that day, and part of the pro-
gramme was that He was to ride. Mary may read the explanations
of His wish to ride. You will find it in Matthew xxi, 4, 5."

Mary quickly found the verses and read: "All this was done that it
might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying, Tell ye

! I

420

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

the daughter of Sion, Behold, thy King cometh unto thee, meek, and
sitting upon an ass, and a colt the foal of an ass."

" Oh ! I see," said Mary ; " the prophets had described Christ as
coming in that way, so Jesus obeyed the Scriptures, and did come in
that way."

" Yes, and as He rode the disciples who were with Him showed
Him every honor. As they came near to Jerusalem, they were met
by a great company of people who were on their way to find Jesus.
These at once caught the idea of the party then with Him, and joined
in praising Him as indeed the King whom the Jews for a long time
had been expecting. So high did the excitement of their welcome
rise that many spread their outer garments in the road for Jesus to
ride over. Others, breaking off branches from trees along the way,
cast these before Him, as if the common earth was not good enough
for one so high and so holy to ride upon. In short, they became
enthusiastic for Jesus as their King."

" But why did they throw their clothes in the dirt before Him ?
That seems queer to me," said Charley.

" It meant the same as if they had thrown themselves before Him.
By this act they said. Lord Jesus, you are our King; rule over us; ride
over us; you are our Ruler now and forever. So they journeyed on,
the crowd growing larger every moment. Then some one began to
shout, Hosanna to the Son of David ! Hosanna to the Son of David !
David, you know, had been their greatest King, and now they be-
lieved his long-expected Son, who would be even greater than he,
had really come."

"'Wasn't Solomon greater than David ?" asked Charley.

" In riches and showy wisdom he was, but not in piety and true
love to God, which is the greatest good a man can have."

"Why did they say Hosanna? What does that mean?" asked
Charley.

"It means, Save now, we pray! or. Send prosperity now, we pray!
/Vs they used it, it recognized Jesus as King and called for prosperity

THE TRIUMPHAL MARCH.

421

under His rule. Then they added, Blessed is He that cometh
in the name of the Lord ! Hosanna in the hifjhest ! Shoutino- and
singing these words from Psalm cxviii and others, they came down
the Mount of Olives at the east of Jerusalem and crossed the inter-
vening valley."

« And many spread their garments in the umy : and others cut down branches off the tree:, and si rawed

them in the TCr/)'.'' — Mark xi, 8.

"What did they call that valley, Grandpa?" asked Mary.

" The valley of Jehoshaphat, or of Kedron, from the name of the
brook which flows through it. From the Olivet side you can see the
city distinctly, and from the city side you can see persons on the op-

422

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

posite hill. The great throng from Bethany came trooping down the
hillside. Such a commotion and crowd would quickly arouse the
people. Matthew says, The city was moved, saying, Who is this ?
Probably the people thought some famous person was coming from
some other land, and that this was causing the tumult, or one of their
own great men might be coming. In answer to the question. Who
is this ? there was but one answer, however. It is Jesus, It is Jesus.
So He had a t 'umf ^1 march into and through the city ; men, women,
and children bidduig Him welcome as their King, which they believed
Him to be."

"And what did j 3us ao after this great display?" asked Mary.

" He went to the Temple, and there found all sorts of peddlers and
venders of small wares, just as He did three years before. So He
roused Himself, and once more drove them out of the holy place.
He then spent the day healing sick persons and doing all manner
of good works. It was a busy day, but Jesus was an active worker,
a noble example for all of us. When the day drew toward its close
He left the city and went again to Bethany, where He spent the night
with His true friends, Mary, Martha, and Lazarus."

" I have a sweet hymn on this very subject. Let us sing it," said
Mrs. Reed. A second invitation was not needed, so they sang:

" When, His salvation bringing,

To Zion Jesus came,
The children all stood singing

Hosanna to His Name ;
Nor did their zeal offend Him,

But, as He rode along,
Me let them still attend Him

And smiled to hear their song.

" And since the Lord retaineth

His love for children still —
Though now as King He reigneth

On Zion's heavenly hill —
We'll flock around His banner.

We'll bow before His throne.
And cry aloud, Hosanna

To David's Royal Son!"

T)
73
3

r
n

•n
3)

H
X

H
X
PI

111!
I

iiinii'liL ^

III. ^Vli/

1^'.

ff!Uf

.l,i

■ ■If

- ir:

'K ■!

i:;2

424

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

GATHERING DARKNESS:

Or, love and SORROW STRANGELY BLENDED.

ND what have you to tell us to-night?" asked Carrie, as
hand-in-hand she and Grandpa entered the sitting-room
after supper.

" I have some sad things to talk about for a few nights," answered
he. " We have come to those last scenes in the life of the Lord, and
they are full of sorrow, though they are full of love."

"But, Grandpa, if Jesus went through those scenes of sorrow and
did it for us, we ought to be willing to talk about them, even if they
are sad,"

"True, Carrie ; and we will talk of them. But out of the sadness
we will find much light and comfort coming, I am sure. We left
Jesus at Bethany, where He spent His last night of rest. It corres-
ponded to Wednesday night, as we name our days. What He said
and did that night and on most of Thursday has not been told us.
We are certain it was all good and loving, and it doubdess had
reference to His death, which was so near."

"I wish we did know," said Carrie, regretfully.

" All we know is that as the afternoon wore away He and the
apostles started for Jerusalem that they might eat the Passover
there. In the upper room of a friendly man's house they met and
for the last time together, ate the Passover as the Jews were then
accustomed to do."

" Why don't we do it, too, then ?" asked Mary. " We ought to
imitate Him — oughtn't we?"

" Where He desires us to we should. But when they had eaten

GATHERING DARKNESS.

425

this Passover He established a new feast in memory of Himself; this
He commanded them to observe until He should again come back
to the earth."

" You speak of the Lord's Supper — don't you, Grandpa?" iaquired
Mary.

" Yes, dear. That takes the place of the Passover for us. Jesus
was very sorrowful as they ate the Passover ; He said that one of
those twelve apostles, who sat and ate with Him, should betray Him
that very night."

"That was Judas!" exclaimed Charley. "Everybody knows
him."

" Yes ; but he joined the others in asking, Is it I ? Is it I ? Jesus
knew who it was that should betray Him, and when Judas asked. Is
it I ? Jesus quiedy answered, Thou hast said ; that is, You have hit
it — you are the man."

" Dear me ! how could he stand that ?" asked Carrie, with some-
thinfr of a shudder.

" He could not stand it," answered Grandpa ; " he rose and left
the room at once, but not till Jesus had said to him, That thou doest
do quickly."

"Why did He say that?" asked Charley, with surprise. "I should
think He would rather have said, Judas, don't you dare do that
wicked thing !"

"Long before that time the prophets had foretold that Jesus
should be betrayed for thirty pieces of silver, and He would not
dodge any of His appointed sufferings. For this reason He urged
Judas on ; and on he went, meeting the wicked men whom he had
already seen and arranging to capture Jesus."

" What did the others say to all this ?"

"We are not told, Charley. Probably they said very little; they
were too much confused and too sorrowful. But Jesus was not con-
fused. When Judas had gone, the Lord took bread, broke it, and
gave to the disciples, telling them all to eat of it, and saying, This

\x-

GATHERING DARKNESS.

\'ll

is my body, which is broken for you. Then He poured some wine
into a cup and gave them that to drink, saying it was the new tes-
tament — that is, the new agreement or bargain — in His blood, wiiich
was shed for the remission or forgiveness of sins."

" But, Grandpa, His body was not broken then, nor His blood
shed. What did He mean by speaking so ?"

" His body was so soon to hang on the cross, His flesh being
strained and torn and broken there ; His blood was so soon to be
shed, that He spoke as if both were already done, and none of the
disciples could long be in doubt as to what He meant."

" I see. He meant. My body that will soon be broken, and. My
blood that will soon be shed, didn't He ?"

" That was it, darling ; and it must have made them feel very sad
to hear Jesus talking so. While they were together there He talked
over the precious things we find in five full chapters of John's gospel,
from chapter xiii onward. He prayed with them in this upper room,
too, as we read in John xvii ; then they sang a hymn and went out
into the street. They moved along to what is called St. Stephen's
gate, on the east side of the city, out of which they passed through
the burial places about the city's walls and down into the valley.
Here they crossed the brook Kedron, and just beyond, at the foot of
the Mount of Olives, lay the Garden of Gethstmane, into which they
went."

"Is that garden there now?" inquired Mary.

"Yes," answered Grandpa; "the same into which Jesus went. It
is now in charge of a company of monk;, wf^o have a small dwelling
in the garden. Around the inside of the walls pictures are hung
in cases, representing a variety of scenes in the final hours of Jesus.
The garden is kept in good condition, having an abundant supply of
flowers, which are sold to visitors. There are eight olive trees now
standing in the garden ; they are of great age, but are not trees
which stood when Jesus visited the spot. The monks, however, point
out one as that under which the Lord prayed."

428

GKA.\'DJ'A GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Uid Jesus talk with tliL-m as they went along to the i^^arden "*"
asked Charley, ([uite seriously.

" lie did. It was bri;^ht moonlight; everything was clear and dis-
tinct as they went. They could see His sad face as He talked. All
that He said on the way is not told, but He did say that He should
be smitten that night and that they should be scattered like a tlock
of sheep. They all declared they would be true to Him, though they '
died for it. Peter was specially strong in his assertions ; but Jesus
told him that before the cock should crow for the coming of day he
would deny his Lord three times. Talking thus they passed along
and entered the garden."

" Oh ! it seems almost too solemn to talk about," said Carrie, her
blue eyes full of tears.

"At the gate of the garden Jesus left all but Peter, James, a
John. A little further on He left them also, telling them to wat^
He then went still further into the garden and fell upon the ground
in an agony of prayer. In such distress was He that perspiration
came out upon Him in great beads and fell to the ground like big
drops of blood. While He was prajing the disciples all fell asleep.
He woke them and prayed again ; but again they fell asleep. A
second time He woke them, and again they fell asleep. Again He
prayed most earnestly that, if possible, His bitter cup of suffering
might pass from Him. Then an angel appeared unto Him from
heaven, as Luke says, strengthening Him. The end of this story I
will read you from Mark's own account. He says of Jesus : And He
Cometh the third time, and saith unto them. Sleep on now, and take
your rest. It is enough ; the hour is come ; behold, the Son of Man
is betrayed into the hands of sinners ! Rise up ; let us go. Lo ! he
that betrayeth me is at hand !"

" How sad !" said Mary. Carrie had nothing to say, and Cliar-
ley, who had hardly spoken during the evening, w'iped his eyes and
tenderly said " Good-night"

I- 5

HELP FOR THE SUFFERER

i: i.

1 t

430

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

BETRAYED AND BOUND;

Or, still deeper DARKNESS.

v-ps]

'HAT was an awfully sad story about Jesus in the garden,"
said Carrie to her Grandpa, as she nestled at his side on
the arm of his big chair.

" Sad indeed, my child," was his answer. " But that was only the
beginning. Deeper darkness was gathering about Jesus every mo-
ment."

" Tell us about it all," was Mary's request, which gave voice to the
unanimous desire of the family.

" You remember that when Jesus pointed out Judas as the one
who should betray Him, that miserable man got up and went out.
He knew it was true. He had been plotting that very thing. When
he was exposed he might have acknowledged his guilt and aban-
doned it. Better far to do this than to ^o on in the wicked scheme.
But there was no repentance in him. Right or wrong, exposed or
concealed, he meant to put it through. Possibly he pretended to be
hurt at what Jesus said. Guilty people often play the part of injured
innocence. But whatever was his pretense for going out, out he
went at once to the head men of the Sanhedrim, who wanted to catch
Jesus and kill Him, and Judas boldly asked what they would pay him
if he should hand Jesus over to them."

"That was just horrid !" exclaimed Carrie. "And he had been an
apostle i That was too bad !"

" He ought to have had a rope around his neck. I'd like to have
given a pull at the other end ; he'd have had enough, I'll bet, before
I'd let him loose."

BETRAYED AND BOUND.

431

" Why, Charley, Charley," exclaimed his mother, " how you talk !
God says. Vengeance is mine. He does not say. Vengeance is
Charley Reed's."

"All the same, mother ; I'd help God by pulling on that rope hard,
I would."

" He will get to the end of his rope in due time, Charley. God
will see that all these things come out right. After some bargain-
ing with the rulers of the Jews, Judas agreed to hand over Jesus for
thirty pieces of silver."

" How much money was that ?" asked Charley.

" It is not entirely certain, as the exact coin meant is not known.
It may have been as litde as four dollars and fifty cents, or it may
have been as much as twenty-five dollars, but it was not more than
this last trifling amount. In either case, it was poor pay for worse
work."

" So say we all of us," shouted Charley. " The idea of doing such
a dirty job for twenty-five dollars ! I'd work for a penny a day
first."

" These Jewish rulers were glad enough to get fairly on the track
of Jesus, especially under the lead of one who had been an apostle.
So they agreed to pay the money, and they gave him some of the
Temple guard which was under their control. They also secured
a few soldiers, claiming, no doubt, that they were about to make
an important arrest, in which they might need the help of armed
men."

"The idea!" exclaimed Mary; "and all this while Jesus was talk-
ing so lovingly and praying with His disciples, instead of drilling
soldiers or stirring up anybody to fight."

"Judas led this orf;cial company away from the rulers. Some of
them had torches, some had clubs, some had spears and swords.
Of course, such a company would attract attention, and idlers would
fall in to see what was coming to pass In this way a rabble soon
gathered, night though it was. and all followed after Judas."

I I

ijt

432

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" The mean old hulk," muttered Charley, in a tone full of contempt.
Grandpa thought it best to let the boy say his say, so without reply-
ing he went on with his own story.

"Judas probably expected to catch Jesus in diat upper room where
he had left Him. Thither he led the officers and the .oble which
followed. They reached the house, but it was deserted. The officers
and crowd were for the moment disappointed; but said Judas, I know
where to find Him. Alonir the narrow streets he led them to St.
Stephen's gate; out of the city they passed hurriedly; through the
crowded burial-places they made their way ; down the hill, across
the brook, up the slope a little distance to the gate of Gethsemane.
All is still. They enter stealthily, peering around in the moonlight.
There lie eight of His followers asleep. Where is He? Hist!
gently ! do not wake them ! The crowd creeps on into the garden.
Gently! there lie three more asleep; but where is He? See! He
comes to meet them ! He speaks, and they all fall backward to the
ground. In an instant they rally; Judas approaches Jesus; he kisses
Him, as had been pre-arranged, that no mistake should be made.
Then the mob rushes forward and seizes the Lord."

"Let me," said Mrs. Reed, " give you this account in Mark's own
words. He tells this story so brietly and yet so beautifully. He says:
And immediately while He yet spake, cometh Judas, one of the
twelve, and with him a great multitude with swords and staves, from
the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders. And he that be-
trayed Him had given them a token, saying. Whomsoever I shall
kiss, that same is He ; take Him, and lead Him away safely. And
as soon as he was come, he goeth straightway to Him, and saith.
Master, Master : and kissed Him. And they laid their hands on
Him, and took Him."

" Shame on them, shame !" exclaimed Carrie, thoroughly aroused.
"Such a crowd to lay their vile hands on such a man ! It was an
outracfe."

" So Peter thought. The commotion had awakened him. He had

mm.

BETRAYED AND BOUND.

433

taken along an old sword, and in he sprang to help Jesus. The first
man he seized was Malchus, a servant of the High Priest. In an in-
stant Peter struck for his head, but the man dodged, and his ear was
cut off by the blow of Peter's sword."

** And they laid their hands on hiiiiy mid took him. And one of them that stood ly drew a s'vord, and
smote a senmnt of the hi.;!i /wriest, and cut off his ear. — Mark xiv, 46, 47.

r " Pity it wasn't his head," said Charley.

" Jesus didn't think so, my boy. He rebuked Peter for his violence
and healed the man's ear at once."

" Put his ear on again, sound and well ?" asked Charley, with evi-
dent surprise.

■it

434

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Even so," said Grandpa. " He and Charley are apart again."

"Well, then they let Jesus go, didn't they?" asked the boy.

" No; they brought out their ropes, bound Him, and led Him away.
Out of the gate they went; over the brook again; up the hill; through
the burial-places; into the gate; through the streets, in the chill night
air, to the palace of the High Priest."

" And did Jesus say nothing against this outrage ?" asked Mary,
with considerable warmth.

"Nothing to prevent it. He spoke to sting the guilty consciences
of those who came against Him, Looking Judas squarely in the
eye, he said, Judas, betrayest thou the Son of man with a kiss ?"

"That must have stung him good," said Charley, with a movement
as if he himself had been stung by a wasp. " But it wasn't half
hard enous^h. He oucjht to have been stung worse than that."

" What else did He say ?" asked Mary.

"Let me read what further He said," answered her mother. "Luke
tells us this : Then Jesus said unto the chief priests, and captains
of the Temple, and the elders which were come to Him, Be ye come
out as against a thief, with swords and staves ? Wlien I was daily
with you in the Temple, ye stretched forth no hands against me :
but this is your hour, and the power of darkness."

" With these words," added Grandpa, " He submitted to arrest and
was led away a prisoner."

" How cruel !" exclaimed Mary. " What evil had He done, that
they should treat Him so ?"

"None at all," answered Grandpa. "The rulers had long been
jealous of Him, and since His great triumphal march a few days be-
fore, they could endure Him no longer, but determined to kill Him."

" And where was Peter all this while, and the other chaps ?"

" Of them, Charley, I will try to tell you to-morrow. Now let us
say, Goc . night."

MIDNIGHT ADVENTURES.

435

MIDNIGHT ADVENTURES:

Or, deserted AND DENIED,

OVV, Grandpa, what about those disciples of Jesus ? You
said you would tell us <af them to-night." In this way
Charley started the conversation, and Grandpa willinojy
began his promised story.

" One short record about the disciples in the excitement at the
arrest of Jesus is very sad. It is said, They all forsook Him and
fled. One young man attempted to follow, but the mob chased him
and seized him by his outer garment, out of which he slipped and
made his escape, leaving it in their hands. There was evidently
some violence shown by the crowd, which in part accounts for the
scattering of the disciples."

"What about Peter and his old sword?" asked Charley.

"There are some facts about Peter of which I ought to speak,"
said Grandpa, " though you may not like him any the better for them.
I refer to his repeated denials of Jesus. The old sword he probably
dropped."

" I was wondering whether you meant to skip over that denial,"
answered Mary. " I know something of it, and I want to hear more
of it from you."

" You must remember, in judging of Peter, that he was taken at
a great disadvantage. He was tired, cold, discouraged, and hungry.
It was just before day ; he had been out all night ; he was in a de-
spondent mood. Jesus had told him bad news during the night, and
had rebuked him — first for sleeping in the garden, and afterward for
smiting that man, Malchus. Then Jesus had been arrested and car-,

\ f

. ,& 9

\ s

• ^1 #

■: i f

43tj

GRANDPA GOODWINS STORIES.

ried off by the mob, and Peter liardly knew wliut to think or to do.
Everythhig seemed going to ruin. All his expectations were disap-
pointed, rhe cause he loved, and for which he had left all, seemed
on the verge of ruin, and his Master Himself seemed to have failed
him."

" I don't wonder he felt badly. Anybody would have been dis-
couraged by so much trouble."

"True, Mary, and all this Jesus knew. But Peter was so bold and
self-ccnfident that die Lord Jelt compelled to teach him a lesson. He
told Peter, as they went to the garden, that they all should be
offended or stumbled, because of Him that night. Peter did not
think it possible. He declared, Though all be offended because of
Thee, yet will not I. He thought himself very strong and true, but
he had a lesson to learn, and learn it ^v; did that very night, and to
his sorrow."

"How did it happen, Grandpa ? lam awfully anxious to know
about it."

" Well, Charley, it happened in this way. When Jesus was
arrested and led off Peter followed a long distance behind. He
went all the way to the gate of the High Priest's palace. It was shut
and Jesu"^ had been taken in. John and possibly some others of
the apostles hid gone in after Him, however. John was acquainted
there, so he wc it again to the gate and brought in Peter, who sat
down outside tie hall of judgment, among the soldiers and servants.
They started a fire to warm themselves, and Peter stepped closer to
warm himself. They were talking about the arrest of Jesus, and
how His disciples scattered and ran, when a servant girl, seeing
Peter, shook her finger at him, saying. Thou also wast with Him.
Everybody's attention turned at once to Peter. What was he to do ?
To own that he was with Jesus would bring upon him ridicule, abuse,
and perhaps death. What could he do?"

"Own up and die," exclaimed Charley.

" Easier said than done, my boy. Peter wanted to do right, I am

.1 li

i't;'i

ill

§ri

If!

iJ^BtiC^'

438

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

sure ; but he was scared ; so he stumbled out the answer, I know
not what thou sayest ; meaning, I don't know what you are talking
about. Then he slipped off into tlie porch near the gate, intending
to get away when the door should be opened, but there another ser-
vant saw him, probably the one who had admitted him on John's
request, and she, too, charged him with having been with Jesus.
Then, with an oath, he declared, I do not know the man."

"That was awful !" said Carrie, her eyes moistening as if about
to send forth a flood of tears. " How could Peter do so ? I'm sure
I couldn't say such a thing if I died for it."

" None of us, dear girl, can be quite sure what we would do until
we are tried. Peter was quite sure beforehand, yet he fell. Of
course, the two charges against Peter and his two denials made talk
among the idle bystanders, several of whom, having talked it over,
came to him again and said. Surely thou art also one of them, for thy
speech betrayeth thee — that is, his way of talking showed him to be
from Galilee, the home of most of the apostles. Peter saw that
things were now getting desperate, so he began to curse and to
swear, saying over and over again, I know not the man."

"Worse and worse ! How could he do so?" exclaimed Carrie.

" It is, indeed, amazing, but it was done. It is amazing, too, that
many now, who know Jesus and think they love Him, never speak
for Him nor own Him as their Lord. By their silence they deny
Him. They do not use oaths and curses, for no gentleman will
swear ; common politeness forbids that.

" To swear is neither brave, polite, nor wise."

" That was three times Peter denied the Lord, wasn't it ?"
" Yes, Mary ; just as Jesus said when they were going to the gar-
den, and no sooner did this last denial occur than the cock crew.
Then Peter remembered that the Lord had said, Before the cock
crow thou shalt deny me thrice."

" Poor, poor Peter ! how did he feel then ?" asked Carrie.

$■

MIDNIGHT ADVENTURES.

439

" Badly enough, I'm sure ; but it was done. He could not recall
the denials. Just then Jesus was led by, probably on the way to
Pilate's judgment-hall, and He looked on Peter. Peter was looking
that way, and their eyes met. Jesus was so sad, so reproving, and
yet so loving, that the look broke Peter's heart. He could stand it
no longer. The record of the gospels is that he went out and wept
bitterly."

Big tears were in Carrie's eyes as she said, " Oh ! I'm so sorry
he did it." Charley, even, was mellowed by the story, and said, " I'm
sorry too. It's too bad, so it is !"

" But Peter from this sad lesson became a wiser and better man,"
continued Grandpa. " The Lord fully and freely forgave him, and
set him at work in the church again. He worked hard and long,
and at last was so true to hie Master that he died a martyr rather
than deny Him."

"I remember," said Mary, "that you told us how he was crucified
for Jesus' sake."

"And now let us remember not to be boastful and self-confident,
but to be watchful and prayerful lest we, too, fall ; and let us never
be ashamed to acknowledge Jesus as our Lord and our Master. He
demands this, and is worthy of it."

"Let us sing that lesson into our hearts," said Mrs. Reed. They
all loved to sing, so, without waiting for a another invitation, they
gathered at the organ and sang the old hymn :

" Jesus, and shall it ever be,
A mortal man ashamed of Thee ?
Ashamed of Thee, whom angels praise,
Whose glories shine through endless days I

"Ashamed of Jesus, that dear Friend
On whom my hopes of heaven depend !
No ! when I blush be this my shame,
That I no more revere His name."

^'■,

440

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S UTORlEb.

A MOCKERY OF JUSTICE

Or, overawed BY A MOB.

'E are all very anxious, Grandpa, to have you tell us
about the trial of Jeyus. The account in the Gospels
seems mixed up a good deal, and we want to under-
stand it better."

" I am glad to oblige you, Mary, and the others, too, and help
straighten out the account of the Lord's trial. That trial was very
unfair from beginning to end. The night arrest in the garden was an
outrageous and brutal affair. After it took place Jesus was hurried
along as though he were a common culprit. On reaching the city,
he was taken at once to the house of Caiphas, the High Priest and
chief of the Sanhedrim."

"That was where Peter denied him, wasn't it?" asked Carrie.

" That was the place. Annas, father-in-law to the High Priest,
was waiting for the coming of the party. When he saw the pris-
oner really in their hands he sent Him, after a little delay, and bound
as He still was, to Caiphas and some members of the Sanhedrim,
who had hurriedly come together. This Caiphas had long before
counseled that Jesus should be put to death, and now, he whose
mind had long been made up against the prisoner, who was his bit-
terest enemy, sits as a judge on a question involving that prisoner's
life or death."

" Outrageous !" exclaimed Mary. "Why. with us a man who has
any opinion concerning a prisoner's fjuilt or innocence is not allowed
to sit on a jury even, much less could he act as judge. He could not
deal justly."

A MOCKERY OF JUSTICE.

441

" But other abuses were heaped on Jesus. While Annas and his
cronies were questioning Jesus, one rude fellow who stood by struck
Him a blow, an indignity and piece of injustice which even the meek
and lowly sufferer Himself rebuked. But after this one expression
of dissent He bore all they heaped upon Him and did not murmur.
These unjust judges wanted, above all else, to put him to death, but
they had not the right to do this in any case. So they sent Jesus to
Pilate, the Roman Governor."
I " What had he to do with the Jews ?" asked Charley.

" A great deal. The Jews were a conquered people and the
Romans ruled them. Pilate had been appointed by the Roman
Emperor to govern at Jerusalem. He alone could inflict the penalty
of death in that city, and for this reason they hurried Jesus off to
him, hoping thus to have their prisoner sentenced to die. Pilate was
very anxious to please the Jews. They were keeping their Passover
feast, and to go into the common court-room at Pilate's palace would
have made them unclean, as they called it ; that is, unfit to enter the
Temple and engage in religious services. To favor them in this mat-
ter Pilate went out of the judgment hall to the open court-yard to
meet them, and to hear what they had to say. So they started with
a victory over him."

" He was too willing, I think." said Charley. " They might have
waited till their feast was over, if they were so particular about
themselves."

" He was too willing, indeed," continued Grandpa, " and yet he
wanted to save Jesus, and tried to do so. He said many things in
His' behalf, but he did not say with manly decision. You shall do
Him no harm."

" That's what he oucrht to have said."

"Certainly, Mary. The rulers went on and accused Jesus of
various misdeeds, and as they did so it came out that He belonged
to the province of Galilee, which lay in the northern part of Pales-
tine. Then Pilate thouofht he could rid himself of further trouble.

If I

H-

it#»W

pi;:

442

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

Herod, who was Governor of Galilee, was then in Jerusalem, so
Pilate sent Jesus off to him. But Jesus would not answer a word to
any of Herod's questions, which so enraged him that he and his
men mocked and ridiculed Jesus, and put on Him an old, cast-off

" Pilate

brought Jesus forth, and sat ito-Lun in the judgment seat
the Jexus, Behold your king.''' — John xix, 13, 14.

he saith unto

royal robe, burlesquing His title as King of the Jews, and in this
garb sent Him back to Pilate."

" That was shameful," exclaimed Mary. " To make such sport of
a low, base drunkard would be bad enough, but to do it with Jesus is
simply vile."

A MOCKERY OF JUSTICE.

443

" Yes, and doublless a crowd followed, hooting and jeering as He
was led so patiently through the streets. When Pilate found Jesus
aiJ^ain on his hands, he was more than ever perplexed, and the people
were more than e/er clamorous that he should sentence Jesus to
death. Pilate then proposed to scourge Him and let Him go ; but
no — they yelled the more, Crucify Him ! crucify Him ! Then Pilate
brought out Jesus and showed Him to the crowd, saying, Behold
your King! but they raved like madmen, and would be satisfied with
nothing but His death. To make Pilate's case more difficult, his wife
sent word to him that she had suffered terribly with dreams about
Jesus, and she warned her husband not to do anything against Him;
but the people raved, declaring that Jesus had claimed to be a King,
and if Pilate spared Him he was not true to Caesar, the only rightful
King, as they pretended very loyally to believe. In this way they
overawed Pilate."

" The old sneak !" exclaimed Charley, with disgust.

"At this point Pilate brought out a basin of water and washed his
hands before the people, saying, I am innocent of the blood of this
just person ; to which the rulers answered, His blood be upon us
and our children."

" What good did washing his hands do ?" asked Carrie, her face
aglow with interest.

" None at all. Water cannot wash our sins away. It was simply
a sign to the people that he did not think it right to crucify Jesus ;
and yet, knowing it to be wrong, he gave commandment that He
should be crucified at once."

" The miserable fellow ! A pretty Governor he was. Whom did
he govern ? Why, the people governed him. He ought to have
been ashamed of himself!" Such were Carrie's excited outbursts,
and the agreement of the others with her views was clenrly shown
by their approving looks.

" What was done after he ordered them to crucify Jesus ?" asked
Marv,

\m\

444

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

"Then he was cruelly whipped on His bare back and handed over
to the soldiers. While preparations for the crucifixion were makin^j
they put a crown of thorns on His head, a reed in His hand for a
sceptre, and drew the old royal robe over Him again. They also

" And he hearing his cross w<nt forth into a f^hue calUil /he place of a skull." — John xix. 17.

Struck Him with their hands and with the reed: they spat upon Him,
bowed in derision before Him, mocked Him, and made all the sport
of Him which a c.owd of low, base fellows could invent. When
all was ready, they put His own robe on Him aq^ain, and, compellinor
Him to carry the heavy wooden cross, they led Him out to the place

■I

'4\i

III*
! 1 I

l^i

VIA DOLOROSA OF JERUSALEM AND ECCE HOMO ARCH.

.-ih

1 1

1 l.

SiBlP

^''

446

GRANDPA GO on WIN'S S'JOJiJES.

of execution. In Jerusalem to-day there is a street called the Via
Dolorosa, or Sorrowful Way, along which, it is said, Jesus carried the
cross. Across this street there is an old arch supporting an inclosed
balcony. The story is that from the window of this balcony Pilate
showed Jesus to the crowd and said. Behold the man — Ecce Homo,
in the Greek language — from which this is called the Ecce Homo
Arch."

"But is that story true?" asked Mary.

"Probably not; yet the arch is very old, and is a fragment from
some older building than those now about it. It is said to have been
part of the palace occupied by Pilate. But whether by this way or
some other way He bore His cross, matters little. He carried it
until He fainted under the load ; then they seized one of the fol-
lowers, a man named Simon, and compelled him to bear it. So Jesus
was led to Calvary."

"And did not Jesus complain in all this?"

"No, Carrie; we have no record that He complained in it all. He
knew how unjust it all was, but He bore it, sorrowing most of all that
men could be so blind to their own best good."

As Grandpa ended this statement, Mrs. Reed touched the organ
very sweetly, accompanying herself as she sang the old, old hymn :

" Must Jesus bear the cross alone,
And all the world go free ?
No, there's a cross for every one,
And there's a cross for me.

"The consecrated cross I'll bear
Till death shall set me free ;
And then go home, my crown to wear.
For there's a crown for me."

"So will I bear the cross," said Carrie, warmly yet tenderly.
do anything for Jesus."

"I'll

IT IS FINISHED.

447

IT IS FINISHED:

Or, the tragedy COMPLETED.

UR subject to-night is the saddest of our series," said
Grandpa to his little company of hearers. "■ It takes us to
Calvary, where Jesus was crucified."

" Where was Calvary, Grandpa, and what kind of a place was it ?"
asked Carrie.

" It was the place of public execution just outside the city walls at
Jerusalem. The Roman name, Calvary, and its older Hebrew name,
Golgotha, both mean a skull, and may have been given because it
was not uncommon to see the remains of dead criminals there, though
probably it was due to the form of a round, skull-shaped rock on which
the executions took place."

"Is that rock there now?" inqiired Mary.

" It is r t altogether certain. Outside the present walls of Jeru-
salem theiv- is nothing corresponding to Calvary, but inside the walls
and in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre the traditional and probably
the true Calvary is shown. There is in this place a rounded rock
with an indentation, which is claimed to be the very socket in which
the cross of Jesus was inserted. A crack in the rock is shown also,
which, it is affirmed, was made by the earthquake when He died.
Over this rock is a litde chapel very richly ornamented with silver
and gold."

"And can anybody see the rock, Grandpa?" asked Charley.

"Anybody who goes there at the appointed times and pays the
proper fees to those in charge of the place."

"But," interposed Carrie, "I have often heard of Mount Calvary,

-t; '

IF
'VI

448

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

and there is a hymn about a green hill far away where Jesus died.
Do you mean there is no hill or mount?"

" There is none, my dear, to the best of my knowledge and belief.
But that matters very little ; there was a place called Calvary, and
there the Lord was crucified "

"How did they crucify Him, Grandpa?" asked Mary, with some
hesitation, as if the subject was too sacred to be talked of.

"There were different methods, but by any one of them the victim
suffered fearful agonies, and died by the most terrible tortures. In
the case of Jesus it is probable that the v 'oss was laid upon the
ground. He being placed on His back upon \\. His arms were then
stretched upon the cross-piece and huge nails were driven through
the palms of His hands, fastening them to the wood. His feet were
then adjusted one upon the other upon a projecting block near the
foot of the cross, and one crreat nail was driven throuLrh both feet
and into the block. When He was thus fixed to the cross, it was
lifted up. He hanging upon it, and all His weight being thrown upon
the mansfled flesh of the hands and feet. The foot of the cross was
then dropped into the socket prepared for it, and so He was left to
die."

"How terrible!" groaned Carrie. "And Jesus, who never did
harm to any person, endured all that!"

"So great was the anguish of crucifixion that a stupefying drink
was usually given the victim before it was begun. This drink was
offered Jesus, but He refused it, preferring to retain His senses, even
though He felt to the full the fearful pangs of His execution."

" What did He say ?" asked Charley, evidently thinking some pro-
test must have been made to such horrid work.

"As the Roman soldiers nailed Him to the cross He prayed for
them, saying. Father, forgive them ; they know not what they do."

" How lovely !" was Mary's comment, while Charley looked sur-
prised and Carrie wiped her blue eyes very often. Directly Charley
recovered himself and asked, " What else did He sav ?"

11';';:'..:^: ill:: llllhiiii i!

It*

450

GRA NDPA GOOD WIN'S STORIES.

" While on the cross He said several other things, making seven
sayings in all. When the cross had been fixed in an upright posi-
tion and the first gush of agony had passed, Jesus saw His mother, with
other women and John, standing near the cross. His heart yearned
with love toward her. What He then said Mary may read from
John xi>:, 25-27."

Mary read : '• Now there stood by the cro' s of Jesus His mother,
and His mother's sister, Mary the wife of Clec Dhas, and Mary Mag-
dalene. When Jesus therefore saw His mc 'er, and the disciple
standing by whom He loved, He saith unto His mother, Woman, be-
hold thy son ! Then saith He to the disciple, Behold thy mother !
And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home."

" Who was that disciple ?" asked Charley.

"John. He often speaks of himself in this modest way, making
no mention of his own name. He always took care of Jesus' mother
after that."

" How terrible it must have been for her to stand there and see
Jesus suffer !"

"Yes, Mary; and her terrible experience has given rise to one of
our oldest and grandest poems, the Stabat Mater, as it is called from
its opening words in the Latin language. It is very old, having been
written probably about six hundred years ago. It is so sweet and
plaintive that it has been set to music by some of the greatest musi-
cal masters of the world and has been translated into a great many
languages."

" Let me give you a few of its verses," said Mrs. Reed, who had
turned to the hymn in one of her many books of poetry. She read:

''S^ood th' afflicted mother weeping,
XN<"ar the cross her station keeping,

Whereon hung her Son and Lord ;
Through whose spirit sympathizing,
Sorrowing and agonizing,

Also passed the cruel sword.

IT IS FhMSHED.

4il

•• Uh I (low mournful and distressed
Was that favored and most blessed

Mother of the Only Son !
Trembling, grieving, bosom heaving,
While perceiving, scarce believing,

Pains of that Illustrious One.

"Who the man, who, called a brother,
Would not weep, saw he Christ's mother

In such deep distress and wild ?
Who could not sad tribute rentier
Witnessing that mother tender

Agonizing with her Child ?

" For His people's sin atoning
Him she saw in torments groaning,

Given to the scourge's rod ;
Saw her darling offspring dying.
Desolate, forsaken, crying.

Yield His spirit up to God."

All sat silent for a moment when these verses had been read,
Carrie in tears, the others looking as though they might easily be.
Grandpa then said :

"Jesus spoke next to the dying thief at His side and assured him
he should enter Paradise that very day. Then He cried, I thirst !
then, My God, my God, why hast Thou forsaken me ? Then, as He
was about to die, It is finished ! and at last, Father, into Thy hands
I commend my spirit."

" And then did He die ?"

"Yes, Carrie; then He died, having hung upon the cross about
six hours — most of the time in silence and much of it in darkness so
great that night seemed to have come at noonday."

" Where can I find those sayings. Grandpa ? I want to learn
them."

" Not in any one gospel. Mary. But from all the gospels you can
readily gather them. Look near the end of each gospel, where the
crucifixion is described, and you will find them all."

'1
I

^ ;iM

452

GRANDPA G O OD WIN ' S S20R/ES.

"Thanks. I'll learn them." "And I, too," added Came.
" When Jesus died there was a terrific scene. Let me read it from
Matthew's account: Jesus, when He had cried again with a loud voice,
yielded up the ghost. And behold, the vail of the Temple was rent
in twain from the top to the bottom : and the earth did quake and
the rocks rent, and the graves were opened. . . . Now, when
the centurion and they that were with him watching Jesus saw the
earthquake and those things that were done, they feared gready,
saying, Truly this was the Son of God."

" I don't wonder they said that," was Mary's comment. " I only
wonder that everybody else did not say it."

"There is a beautiful hymn we should all know," said Mrs. Reed.
" It was written in the Hindostanee language by Krishnu Pal, the
first Hindoo who became a Christian. It fits this story of Jesus on
the cross."

" O thou, my soul ! forget no more
The Friend who all thy sorrows bore ;
Let every idol be forgot,
But, O my soul ! forget Him not !

" Oh ! no, till life itself depart.
His name shall cheer and warm my heart —
And lisping this from earth I'll rise.
And join the chorus of the skies."

"When it was sure He was dead," Grandpa resumed, "a rich man
named Joseph, with Nicodemus — who had gone by night to Jesus,
as we have seen — begged His body of Pilate that they might prepare
to bury it. Permission was granted ; so they took the body from the
cross, wrapped it in a linen sheet with gums and spices, as was then
customary, carried it into a neighboring garden where Joseph had
just built a new tomb, and into this they tenderly placed the dead
form of their beloved Lord. Joseph, Nicodemus, John, Mary the
mother of Jesus, Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of James, and
a woman named Salome, were there."

IT /S FINISHED.

45:$

" Where were all the others ?" asked Charley.

" Peter was away weeping over what he had done ; Judas, in re-
morse, had hung himself; the others, discouraged and worn out, had
scattered to their homes or among their friends. So it came to pass

" Thty took him down, andxjrapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out

of a rock" — Mark xv, 46.

that Jesus had a small funeral. After the body was laid in the tomb
a great stone was rolled upon its entrance. On this stone Pilate
then put the official seal of the government and set a guard of sol-
diers to watch, lest the disciples should come and steal the body. So

Jesus lay in the tomb; His life in the flesh was over."
29

454

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

THE OPENED TOMB:

Or, from death TO LIFE AGAIN.

AM so glad Jesus did not stay in that terrible tomb. How awfu]
it would have been had He never risen again."

" Yes, Mary, it would have been awful for Him, and for us,
too, for on the fact of His resurrection rest His power to save and
His authority to teach. If Christ be not risen, Paul says, your faith
is vain ; ye are yet in your sins."

" Please, Grandpa, tell us about the resurrection," said Carrie. " I
hear about it at Easter, but I want you to tell me. I understand you
better."

" You all remember how the tomb was closed, and fastened and
watched. The burial occurred on Friday, near dark. All Saturday,
which was the Jewish Sabbath, everything was quiet about the tomb.
Possibly some stragglers walked out to look at it as a matter of
curiosity, merely. The burial had been hurriedly done on Friday,
his friends intending to do the customary rites more carefully after
the Sabbath. Early on Sunday the faithful women started with the
needed spices and other material to wrap the body properly and lay
it away. It was hardly daylight and as they went they were wonder-
ing how they should roll the stone from the mouth of the tomb.
When they came near enough to see, to their surprise they found the
stone was rolled away, and hurrying to its open door, they found the
tomb was empty."

" How did it get open ?" asked Charley. " And I thought a big
lot of soldiers were there watching it."

" Let Mary read the explanation from Matthew xxviii, 2-4."

THE OPENED TOMB.

456

The place was quickly found and Mary read : " And behold, there
was a tJ^reat earthquake : for the angel of the Lord descended from
heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat
upon it. His countenance was like lightnino-, and his raiment white
as snow. And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as
dead men."

" Ah," said Mrs. Reed, " that recalls those stirring verses of the
grand Easter Hymn :

•' Angels, roll the rock away I
Death, yield up thy mighty prey !
See ! He rises from the tomb, —
Rises with immortal bloom.

"Lift, ye saints, lift up your eyes;
Now to glory see Him rise ;
Hosts of angels on the road
Hail and sing the rising Lord."

"That tells the story. The angel rolled away the stone; Jesus
rose ; the keepers, when recovered from their fright, (led to the city
and excused themselves as best they could. When Mary Magda-
lene saw the tomb open she ran back to the city to Peter and John,
telling them the body had been stolen. The other women went
direct to the tomb and saw an angel who told them Jesus had risen,
and sent them to tell the news. Peter came next and John, hut find-
ing the body gone they were sore distressed, and went back to their
homes."

" They scared too easily," commented Charley.

" Then Mary came again from the city and stood outside the open
sepulchre, weeping. So deep was her grief that she saw nobody,
thouofh the risen lesus and two of His angels were near at hand.
Directly she looked into the tomb and saw the angels sitting, one at
tlie head and one at the foot of the place where Jesus had lain.
Why weepest thou ? v/as the question they asked her. She replied
that they had taken away her Lord, and she knew not where they

■ piiiaj^iJi IB^ «■«■«! nui I I ui III

456

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

had lain Him. Hardly had she answered, when, turninrif about, she
saw a man standing near. In the dim light her tear-filled eyes did
not make clear whom the person was. He asked why she wept, and
she answered Him as she had answered the angels, but the man said,

" But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping." — John xx, n.

Mary ! Then she knew the voice ; it was Jesus who spoke. Falling
down before Him, she worshiped Him in the gladness of her loving
heart."

" That was grand !" exclaimed Carrie. " How happy she must
have been !"

^ ^^^V

7 HE OPENED TOMB.

467

" Yes ; and she was the first to sec Jesus after He rose. Later in
the clay He appeared to the other women, then to Peter, then to two
disciples whose names are not oiven, and at last to all the apostles,
except Thomas, who was absent."

"Jems saith unto her. Alary. She

saith unto him

AMster." — John xx, i6.

"How happy His resurrection must have made them," said Mary.

" It did, indeed. They had but one story to tell that day. The
Lord is risen, indeed ! The Lord is risen, indeed ! was their glad
cry ; and as one after another saw Him, and came to tell the newsi
their joy knew no bounds."

■

458

GRANDPA G O OD li JN'S S TORIE S.

" How did He appear to diem, Grandpa ? I don't understand,"
said Charley.

'• Two disciples started to walk to their home," began Grandpa, in
explanation. " It was some ten miles from Jerusalem, in a village
called Emmaus. They were very much disappointed and discour-
aged, and as they walked along they talked about the sufferings and
death of Jesus; also abort a rumor they had heard of His having
risen from the dead. While talking thus a person, whom they did
not recognize, joined them and asked why they were so sad. They
told Him, and as they walked together they talked of what the Bible
said about the Saviour, whose coming it promised. The person who
had joined them talked so delightfully about the Scriptures that when
the men reached their home, they insisted on His spending the night
with them. I'hey wanted to talk further with Him. He went in, sat
down to supper, blessed the bread, and broke it, and then they sud-
denly saw it was Jesus Himself who was their guest."

" What a surprise ! But, Grandpa, how was it they did not know
Him sooner? It seems to me I would have known Him in a
minute."

"So it seems to me, Carrie, but Luke says of these men, Their
eyes were holden, meaning that they were restrained, or held back,
from knowing Him. God meant this journey to go just so far before
they should know with whom they were. When it had gone far as
He desired. He permitteci them to know Jesus."

"I guess they kept Him all night, when they found outwlio He
was," said Charley.

" They would gladly have done so, I am sure," replied Grandpa,
"but when they were sure it was He, off He went, disappearing in-
stantly from their sight. Then they hurried back to Jerusalem to
tell what they had seen. They arrived, 1)ut Jesus had been there
before them and had departed again, leaving the disciples rejoicing
together an . praising God."

" I remember," said Mrr>, Reed, " how lovingly those disciples

'■^iV.^

A MEMOHABL-E TALK AT TH 1-. VA'AYblUt.

^fr

460

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

talked about this interview with Jesus. After lie had left them, and
probably while walking back to Jerusalem, they could talk of nothing
else, and they said one to another, Did not our heart burn within us
while He talked with us by the way, and while He opened to us the
Scriptures ?"

" They all felt that way," s ..d Grandpa. " A happier set of men
and women never lived. They praised God and rejoiced together
all the time."

" Well they might rejoice," said Mary. " And this is the reason
why Easter is kept so joyfully, is it not. Grandpa?"

" Yes ; wherever Jesus is known there is joy in the Easter festival.
And the first day of the week is the sacred day of Christians, be-
cause on that day Jesus rose. By the early discij,les it was for this
reason called the Lord's day. And now, since the Lord has risen,
the'-e is one more scene of which I want to tell you. To-morrow
evening we will try to consider His ascension, which was His return
in triumph to His Father, from whom He came."

" Mary spoke of the joyful observance of Easter," said Mn , Reed.
"Only to-day I came across an account written fully fifteen hundred
years ago by Gregory, a very worthy Greek bishop. He describes
the joys of Easter in his times, and says : All labor ceased, all
trades were suspended, the husbandman threw down his spade and
plow and put on his holiday attire, the very tavern-keepers left
their gains. The roads were empty of travelers, the sea of sailors.
The modier came to church with the whole band of her children and
domestics, her husband and the whole family rejoicing with her. /.ll
Christians assembled everywhere as members of one family. The
poor man dressed like the rich, and the rich wore his gayest attire ;
those who had none of their own borrowed of their neighbors ; the
very children were made to shan. in the joy of the feast by putting
on new clothes."

" Ha ! ha !" laughed Charley, " those were the good old times we
reaci of!"

VHE CONQUERORS RETURN.

461

THE CONQUEROR'S RETURN;

Or, a marvelous ASCENSION.

OW many people saw Jesus after He rose from the dead?"
asked Carrie when the family party had assembled once
more.

" I cannot answer that fully ; I do not know. But Paul gives an
answer sufficiently explicit in I Corinthians xv."

"I have it!" shouted Mary in an instant: "and here is v,-!.at you
want, I think. Beginning with the fourth verse, it says, That He
was buried and that He rose again the third day, according to the.
Scriptures ; and that He was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve ;
after that He was seen of above five hundred brethren at once, of
whom the greater part remain unto this present, but some are falleii
asleep ; after that He was seen of James, then of all the apostles ;
and last of all. He was seen of me also."

" Here were a great many appearances of Jesus, as you see," said
Grandpa, " and they were to different people, in widely separated
places, and scattered over a period of forty days. If any one had
become excited and was misled about this matter, there was plenty
of time for them to cool off and become undeceived."

" Tell us about some of these visits, please. I want to understand
them better," said Carrie, drawing her chair closer to Grandpa's.

Puttinir his arm about her, he beiran : "Some three or four weeks
after Jesus rose, Peter and six other apostles concluded to leave
Jerusalem and go to the Sea of Galilee to catch some fish. I do not
think they meant to give up the work Jesus had for them to do. On
the other hand, I think the truth is that they were out of money. In-

iSf'i

462

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

Stead of idly depending on otiier people for support, they decided to
go to work and turn an honest penny for themselves. Off they
started, making a tramp of some fifty miles or more to the fishing
grounds. They had friends and kindred there ; so boats and nets
were easily secured. They were good fishermen, knowing when,
where, and how to fish, and at it they went in good earnest. They
began at dark, but after working all night they had caught nothing."

" Had poor luck, as we boys say," interposed Charley.

" Yes, and they were about to quit. They had pulled in near to
shore and were fixing up to go home. Just then they discovered a
man standingf on the beach. In the dim lig:ht of the mornincf and the
mist they did not distinguish who it was. Directly the Stranger
spoke to them, inquiring whether they had any meat or food — as
though He had come down to buy fresh fish from the boat, as was
common there and is still common in all fishing sections. Of course,
they had none, and so they told Him, He then ordered them to
cast their net on the right side of the ship."

" Why on that side rather than the other ?" asked Mary.

"I don't know. It was not the req-ular thin"- for them to do, or
He would simply have said, Cast your net again. It may be the right
side lay to deeper water, or it may have lain toward the shore ; we
do not know, except that it was not the usual side. In casting on
the right they acted simply on the direction of the Stranger on the
shore ; somehow they were willing to do as He said. And they were
rewarded ; for immediately their net was filled with a splendid mess
of big fish. Indeed, there were so many that they could not lift the
net to the deck of the boat, but had to haul it out on the bank, where
they found in it a hundred and fifty-three large fishes."

" Hey, boys !" exclaimed Charley ; " that was fishing worth doing
— wasn't it? That would suit me tip-top."

" When diey found their net was so full. John at once said, It is
the Lord ! Of that he was sure ; no other person's word could have
had such an effect. Peter, with his old zeal, cared no more for land-

THE CONQUERORS RETURN.

463

ing the fish, but over he plunged and to the shore he paddled to be
the first with Jesus. The others landed die fish and counted them.''

"Then what?" asked Carrie, as Grandpa paused a moment.

" When they reached the shore they found a fire burning and fish

'^■3'-''^''''-(¥§&.%

" ly/ien Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord, he girt his fisher's ioat unto him

ciist himself into the sea." — Juhii xxi, 7.

aud did

already cooking, also a plentiful supply of bread, Jesus then fed
them, and ihcy all had a very precious talk together. Turning to
Peter and calling him by name, He asked in the most impressive
way, Lovrst thou me i* Three times Jesus pressed this question,
and three limes Peter answered most positively that he did love the

464

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

Lord, after which the Lord ordered hun to watch over and feed His
flock and told him of the martyr's death he should finally die."

" So Peter was forgiven for all he said and did in denying Jesus,
was he?" asked Mary.

" Fully and freely forgiven, and so much wiser and stronger was he
now that he could lead the apostles and stand firm and faithful."

" That was good," said Carrie, as if relieved of a heavy burden.
" I do like Peter ; he was so earnest."

"After some further loving talk the Lord left this happy party,
and they became more devoted than ever to Him and His work."

" I'm sure they had reason to," was Mary's comment. " They
were sure He was then alive though He had died, and they could
not doubt His power or His love."

"The last appearance of the Lord to His disciples was by far the
grandest. It occurred forty days after His resurrection. He met
His disciples that day in Jerusalem, and Luke says in the last verses
of his gospel, He led them out as far as to Bethany, and He lifted
up His hands and blessed them. And it came to pass while He
blessed them He was parted from them and carried up into heaven."

" Beautiful !" exclaimed Carrie. " How sweet that walk with them
must have been ! But just how was He parted from them .-*"

"Turn to Acts i, 9-1 1, and read for yourself.*'

Carrie found the place and read: "And when He had spoken
these things, while they beheld He was taken up, and a cloud re-
ceived Him out of their sight. And while they looked steadfastly
toward heaven as He went up, behold two men stood by them in
white apparel, which also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye
gazing up into heaven? This same Tesus which is taken up from you
into heaven shall so come in like manner as ye have seen Him go
mto heaven."

" How grand!" exclaimed Mary. "And how did the disciples feel
after that sight?"

" Luke says. They worshiped Him and returned to Jerusalem with

, , . , ill

THE CONQUEROR'S RETURN.

4Go

great joy, and were continually in the Temple praising and blessing
God."

" Well they might worskip Him and be happy, too," said Mary.
" It seems to me that even I could have been an apostle after all this."

" While they beheld, he was taken up; and a cloud received him out of their sight." ~\cis i, 9.

"After the ascension their real work began. People were aroused
everywhere, and thousands of converts were added to the Church
m a single day. Churches grew rapidly, and it was not long till the
name of Jesus was praised in all parts of the world."

- i

?■ \

! t

46(i

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

TALKING IN STRANGE TONGUES;

Ok, power from ON HIGH.

EN days after Jesus ascended there was an exciting time in
Jerusalem. Shall 1 tell you about that ?"

" Oh ! yes, yes !" came from the children, and Mrs. Reed
also, so Grandpa began :

" Can any of you tell to what I refer?"

" A big fire," answered Charley, without an instant's delay.

" Pshaw! Charley ; will you ever sober down ?" replied Mary, who
then added, " You tell us, Grandpa. We only spoil things by
guessing."

" When talking with His disciples in that upper room on the night
in which He was betrayed, Jesus said a great deal about a Com-
forter, whom He would send them. They were well enough satis-
fied to have Jesus Himself stay right along, but He said it was
expedient, or better for them that He should go away, because if He
went this Comforter would be sent."

"Whom did He mean by the Comforter?" asked Carrie.

" We will see directly. 1 ie told them many great things this
Comforter would do for them. He would bring to their remem-
brance what Jesus had taught ; He would lead them into all truth ;
He would teach them what to say ; He would reprove the evil doers
in the world, and open their minds and hearts to the truth ; anr^ in
many other wonderful ways He would comfort the disciple,s and help
them in their work."

" But who is this Comforter ?" asked Charley, looking puzzled at
what Grandpa was saying. •

I '

TALKING IJS STRANGE TONGUES.

407

"We will see in a few minutes. The name Jesus (^^ave this person
was the name used for those we call lawyers, who arc men called to
our aid when we are in legal trouble. They advise us, speak for us,
and do for us all we may need. So this promised Helper was to do
for the disciples."

" Tell us who He is, please," said Carrie, in a coaxing way.

" In a moment, darling. When the Lord had His last talk with
the disciples, just before He ascended, He said : And behold, I
send the promise of my Father upon you : but tarry ye in the city of
Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high. He meant
this promised Helper whose coming would give them power, and for
this power they were to wait at Jerusalem. And now for His own
explanation. In that same talk He said : Ye shall receive power
after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you ; and ye shall be wit-
nesses unto me, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria,
and unto the uttermost part of the earth."

"Oh! the Holy Ghost we sing of, and hear of, is the Comforter,"
exclaimed Mary. "But, Grandpa, dear, I don't know just what this
means yet."

" Holy Ghost, or Holy Spirit, is the name given to that Divine
person, or power, which, though unseen by us, teaches, helps, and
comforts those who love the Lord Jesus. This power they were to
have, and obedient to Jesus they waited for it ; not idly nor carelessly,
but with prayer and hope, as they met together day by day. Ten
days passed after Jesus ascended and the day of that great excite-
ment, of which I spoke, arrived. It was known among the Jews as
the day of Pentecost."

" Pentecost !" shouted all at once. " And what is Pentecost ?"

" The word means the fiftieth day. It was applied to the fiftieth
day after the Passover. On this one day there was a joyful feast of
the Jews in honor of the gathered harvest. Many Jews from other
parts of the world stayed from the Passover for this festival, and then
went to their homes."

1^
'.I

4()'<

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

•' What made the excitemeat on this day ?" asked Mary. " I am
awfully anxious to get at it,"

" I will tell you. On this day Peter and the aposdes, with about a
hundred men and women, were together, praying. Suddenly, a

" And there appeared unto them cloven tongues, like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them." —

Acts ii, 3.

rushing sound, like that of a tremendous wind, was heard. Looking
up, they saw in the air above them what seemed to be little tongues
of flame, and these descended and rested upon the disciples. This
was a sign from God, showing them that the long-promised power
had now come."

J "HH^ai

TALKING IN STRANGE TONGUES.

46U

"But didn't these flames burn them?" asked Charley, with evi-
dent concern.

"They were not flames, my boy; but were in form and motion
like flames. No sooner had these tongues rested oi. the disciples
than they found themselves full of new power. The first chan<;e
they noticed was their ability to speak fluently in languages they had
never learned or even heard before."

"What good was that?" asked Charley.

" Much — very much. You remember I said many strangers waited
over in Jerusalem to attend this joyous feast. So it was then ; from
all parts of the known world there were devout men lodging in the
Holy City. Turn to Acts ii, Mary, and read from verses 9-11 the
nationalities represented there."

With considerable stumbling and staggering among the names
of the nations, Mary read the verses as follows : " Parthians, and
Medes, and Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea,
and Cappadocia, in Pontus, and Asia, Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in
Egypt, and in the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and strangers of
Rome, Jews and proselytes, Cretes and Arabians."

" Glad I didn't live in any of those places," exclaimed Charley.

" Word went rapidly through the city as to what had occurred and
these men came running in to see the strange sight, when, lo ! every
man of them was preached to in his own mother-tongue. No won-
der they were amazed and asked what it all meant. Explanation
was ready. Peter's explanation only is given ; but the others gave
the same, no matter in what language they said it. Peter told them,
in answer to their questions, This is that which was spoken by the
prophet Joel, And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God,
I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your
daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and
your old men shall dream dreams : and on my servants and on my
handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit, and they
shall prophesy."
30

\y>

<iu

^^. - .0.

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

S- C'.

C/j

1.0

I.I

1.25

IIM IIIM

lU 1122

'|36

: JO

2.0

1 1.8
1.4 11.6

%'•

/}.

Photographic

Sciences

Corporation

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, NY M5B0

(716) 872-4503

,1>^

^9)

.\<i^

470

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Oh, ho ! that was the promise of the Father, then — wasn't it ?
He had promised all this by Joel long before Jesus came — hadn't
He ?"

" That was it, Carrie. And every man was made to understand
this, no matter what his lancruacre was."

"There was some use in the lancruaofes, then — wasn't there?"
added the boy, in a convinced tone.

"Indeed there was. And the disciples found another new power;
they understood the Bible and the words of Jesus as they never did
before ; now it was all clear and beautiful. And they had a new
power in that they were made bold. They were terribly frightened
when Jesus was crucified, but now they feared nobody ; they spoke
the truth with clearness and force to all their hearers. And the
hearers felt this power ; they felt that they were sinners, and they
cried out. What shall we do ? When told to repent and be baptized,
they did it at once, and in that oije day three thousand persons joined
the Church."

" That was grand ! It would not take long at that rate to go
through the whole world," said Carrie. " But," she asked, after a
moment's thought and with some concern, " did they all hold out as
good and true members ?"

"The narrative in Acts says they all continued steadfast in the
apostles* doctrine and fellowship. People everywhere felt the power
of those early disciples. And well diey might ; for not only did they
do what most church members do — go to church and behave in a
proper manner — but they did far more, as you may see by looking
at Acts iv, 34, 35."

" I have it !" exclaimed Carrie, " It says this : Neither was there
any among them that lacked ; for as many as were possessors of
lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things that
were sold and laid them down at the apostles' feet : and distribution
was made unto every man according as he had need."

" That was a hard thing to do, I should say," remarked Mary.

ll|ll|jlii;'|,(M-.-.. 1. ' " '

lH'i^l

; 1

-I

BRINGING IN THE MONEY.

ifa

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" To give up all your property for the good of others is more than
most people will consent to."

" So two members of that early Church found it. They had not
the courage to do differently from others ; so they attempted to de-
ceive the apostles, pretending to lay the full price of their property
at their feet while really keeping back a part of it for themselves.
Who were they ?"

" Ananias and Sapphira !" answered the girls, Charley bringing
up the rear with the exclamation, "They were knocked out for telling
a lie — ^weren't they ?"

" They were stricken dead for agreeing together to deceive the
apostles and cheat the treasury of the Church," answered Grandpa.
•' If that's what you mean, Charley, you are right."

" That's it. Grandpa. You can understand a fellow every time."

"Wasn't it rather severe, Grandpa, to strike them dead for such
an offense as that ?" asked Carrie, somewhat timidly, as if uncertain
whether her question was precisely proper.

" It was severe, undoubtedly. But their offense was very great ;
they lied to God really. Such hypocrisy and deception as theirs
would quickly have ruined the Church if allowed to go unpunished;
so God in this fearful manner checked it at once. It put a stop very
effectually to what might have grown and become disastrous in that
little company of disciples."

" I've no doubt they deserved it, or it would not have happened ;
but, oh my I I'm so sorry for them !" was Carrie's closing lament.

POWER IN A NAME.

473

POWER IN A NAME:

Or, a lame man CAUSED TO LEAP.

;

N one of those days of joy in the early Church," began
Grandpa, " Peter and John went to the Temple at the hour
for morning prayer. At one of the entrances known as the
Beautiful Gate a lame man sat begging. His poor feet were so
crippled that he had never been able to walk or even stand on them.
As Peter and John came near, he asked them to give him something,
holdine out his hand or his hat to receive it."

"Just as beggars do now," exclaimed Charley.

" Yes. When Peter and John stopped and looked at the man, he
was sure they were about to give him something. Then Peter spoke
and said to him in a loud voice, .Silver and gold have I none, but such
as I have give I thee : in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, rise
up and walk."

"And then what happened ?" asked Carrie, eagerly, as Grandpa
stopped.

" Read it in Acts iii, 7, 8."

Carrie quickly turned to the place named and read: "And he took
him by the right hand and lifted him up, and immediately his feet
and ankle bones received strength. And he, leaping up, stood and
walked and entered with them into the Temple, walking and leaping
and praising God."

" Hooray for him !" shouted the enthusiastic Charley; "he learned
to walk quick, didn't he ?"

"Rather so, I think," added Grandpa. "Walking, running, and
jumping have to be learned usually, but this man gained his full

47%

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

power so completely and was so glad that he bounded about as if
he were crazy. His old crutches flew to the right and the left, and
the people, seeing this unusual exhibition and hearing the man's
shouts of joy, ran together, and thus in a few minutes an immense
crowd was gathered,"

" He gave heeJ unto them, ix/'i ctin^ to receive sonuthwg of them.''' — Acts iii, 5.

" I should think so. It wouldn't take long to gather a crowd by
such means in one of our streets," said Mary,

" When Peter saw the crowd that gathered, he could not neglect
the chance it gave him to tell about Jesus, He did tell about Him

iiii

THE DISCARDED CRUTCHES.

!i!l

mm\

476

GRANDPA GOODWIN' S STORIES.

most earnestly; but this stirred up the priests fearfully — such preach-
ing, and that, too, within the Temple grounds, they would not permit.
They were getting afraid that the followers of Jesus would take all
the religious work of the day, leaving them nothing to do and nobody
to rule. To stop this preaching the priests sent the Temple police,
who quickly came upon Peter and John and arrested them — so they
spent the night in jail."

" Shame on them !" exclaimed Mary. " What had Peter and John
done that they should be locked up? I'm indignant at such work."

" No harm came of it, however, out rather good. It made a great
excitement, and the rulers were afraid to punish Peter and John.
Their cause was far too popular just then, and the healing of this
lame man had made them more than ever popular. Then, too.
Peter's little sermon before he was arrested had won immense num-
bers of converts."

" But how did they get out of jail ?" asked Carrie, with much con-
cern.

" They spent the night there, and the next morning were brought
before the Sanhedrim. Annas and Caiphas, those unjust judges who
had condemned Jesus, were there. They were bitter and blood-
thirsty as ever, but they were on the unpopular side and had to be
very cautious now. They began by asking Peter, By what power
or by what name have ye done this ? That question gave Peter a
chance. He who had so lately denied Jesus made good amends for
it now. He launched forth in his reply, and gave them such a
sermon on Jesus as made their ears tingle."

" What did he say ? Tell us about it, Grandpa ; it's getting awfully
interesting," urged Carrie.

" You will find it in brief in Acts iv."

" Here it is !" exclaimed Mary. " I will read it." So she read :
"Then Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto them, Ye rulers of
the people, and elders of Israel, if we this day be examined of the
good deed done to the impotent man, by what means he is made

POWER IN A NAME.

47:

whole ; be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Israel,
that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified,
whom God raised from the dead, even by Him doth this man stand
here before you whole. This is the stone which was set at nought
of you builders, which is become the head of the corner. Neither
is there salvation in any other; for there is none other name under
heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved."

" That's got the ring, I tell you," said Charley, with his enthusias-
tic slap of the hand on his knee. " No more scare for Peter now ;
no more, no more !" sang he to one of the familiar airs of the Jubilee
Songs.

" True, Charley. The scare was on the other side now. Peter
made such an impression that the members of the Sanhedrim were
puzzled, and asked among themselves. What shall we do ?"

" What did they do ? The old tyrants ! That time they got into
a hole and pulled it in on top of themselves, didn't they ? Pity they
ever got out again !"

" Charley, Charley, what do you mean ?" asked Mrs. Reed, in
seeming distress at the boy's queer talk.

" Nothing, mother ; nothing, only Peter's all right. Tell him I say
so ! Go on, please, Grandpa."

" Peter was all right this time, Charley. The Council made up its
mind that it could do nothing but try to scare him, so Peter was
told not to dare to speak at all, or to teach in the name of Jesus.
This brought up both Peter and John, who plumply and plainly said :
Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more
than unto God, judge ye. For we cr.nnot but speak the things
which we have seen and heard."

" Good again !" shouted the boy.

"After another effort to scare Peter and John the Council let them
go. At once they sought their own people, the disciples, and told
all that had happened. Nobody was frightened, but all were the
more determined to be faithful and true.

478

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

FREED FROM PRISON:

Or. doors opened IN A STRANGE WAY.

RANDPA," began Charley, "did Peter ever get into prison

again

"Yes, my boy; and on one occasion — some ten years
after the case of which I told you last night — he got into prison, but
he also got out of it in a very strange way."

" Tell us about that, please," said Carrie, in her winning way that
always prevailed with Grandpa ; the others adding, " Please do."

" So many people had become Christians," began Grandpa, " in
the ten years following the ascension of Jesus that many wicked
rulers became alarmed about them and tried to destroy them. Chief
among these was one Herod, who had come to be governor of Judea.
He captured James, the brother of John, and, for no crime whatever,
beheaded him. Seeing the Jews were gready pleased with this
wicked zeal, he captured Peter also and determined to kill him in
the same way."

" How cruel!" exclaimed Mary. " And yet hundreds of Christians
were served just so in those days — were they not?"

" Yes ; thousands and tens of thousands of them — women and
children as well as men. Herod knew how great a man Peter was
in the Church; so to keep him very safely he put him in charge of
sixteen soldiers, two of whom were in his cell all the time, he being
chained to both of them. Time went on till the night before the day
appointed for his death. Peter was neither afraid nor unhappy in
the prospect of this final suffering, for that last night he lay asleep
between the two soldiers who were his death-watch."

FREED FROM PRISON.

479

" But, Grandpa, how unhappy Peter's friends must have been,
knowing where he was and what was so soon to happen !"

"Yes, Mary; i have no doubt they were unhappy. But, like true
and good people, they went to God with their trouble. Day and
night they prayed ; and the last night of his appointed time came,
but he was still in prison ; God had not delivered him. So anxious
were they that none of them went to their homes that night, but they
stayed together praying for their dear friend."

"They were more distressed, I guess, than Peter himself was,"
said Carrie.

" Yes. He seemed wholly resigned to God's will. They did not
see how they could do without him ; the. idea that on the next day
he should be led forth from prison and his head be hacked from his
body was more than they could endure. But what could they do ?
They had but one Friend who could really help them ; that was God,
and to Him they went."

" Did they kill Peter the next day. Grandpa ?" asked Charley, im-
patient to know the result.

" No ; they did not kill him. And just there is the wonderful part
of the story. While Peter slept and all the prison-guards were in
their appointed places, suddenly the prison was filled with light and
an angel appeared in Peter's cell. In an instant he aroused Peter,
lifted him up as his chains fell off, helped him to throw his garments
about himself, led him out through the doors and gates, all of which
opened of themselves seemingly, brought him into the public street,
walked ^vith him till he was safely away from the prison, and then
left him alone and free."

" Good ! ' shouted Charley, slapping his hand vigorously upon his
knee. " Good ! I'm glad they didn't get a chance to chop Peter to
pieces."

" What did Peter do when the angel left him, Grandpa ? He must
have been sorely puzzled by this wonderful performance," added
Carrie.

^ m'.

48U

GRANDPA GOOD n IN 'S SIORJES.

" He was puzzled. First he thought he was dreaming; then he
was bewildered. He did not know what to make of it. But directly
he came fairly to himself and felt sure it was the Lord's work. After
a moment's thought he started off for the house of a disciple whose
name was Mary, and whose son was the well-known disciple, Mark,
the san»*i who afterward wrote one of the gospels. Peter knew he
would find a welcome at that house. Nobody was asleep there. It
was midnigiit, but they were all up praying for Peter. When his
knock at the door was heard they were starded ; perhaps they were
frightened. They may have diought an officer of the law had come
to arrest some other of their company, and carry him off to prison
and to death."

" I don't wonder they were scared ; I would have been, I'm sure,"
said Carrie.

" And yet, my dear, a litde girl of that company was brave enough
to go out to the gate, dark though the night was, and listen, and
inquire, to find whether officers were there, or who it was that

knocked."

" She was brave," exclaimed the girls.

"And her bravery was so pleasing to God that He put her name
in the Bible. It is said in Acts xii, 1 3, A damsel came to hearken,
named Rhoda."

"Rhoda?" repeated Carrie. "I never heard that name before.
What does it mean ?"

" It means a rose. Her good, brave act was fragrant as a rose, and
so long as people love the Bible they will know her as a brave girl
whom God honored."

" I guess she wasn't long in letdng Peter in, was she ?" said
Charley.

"Well, yes ; rather long. When she found out it was he, she was
so pleased that she did not stop to let him in, but ran into the house
to tell the good news."

" Ha ! ha !" laughed Charley. " And let Peter stand there in the

i V

■ im%

RESCUED BY AN ANGEU.

482

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

cold, where the police might catch him and haul him back to prison.
She was smart, she was."

*' But Peter was not discouraged; he kept on knocking. He had
spoken to her and she had recognized his voice, but then she ran off.
He might have felt cross at her, but he did not. He waited and
knocked, but Rhoda was back again in the house telling the people
about it."

"Ha! ha!" laughed Charley again, "just like a girl, you bet!
— forget the very thing she went to do."

" If she had a brother," answered Mary, with a laugh, " I'll war-
rant he sat still and let her run to the gate, night though it was.
That's just like a boy."

" She ran in, as I said," resumed Grandpa, " and Peter kept on »
knocking. The people in the house thought the girl had gone
crazy. Some thought it was his ghost, supposing him to be already
dead. But she was positive that it was Peter himself Then they
went out and opened the gate, and the man they had been praying
for was a free man among them. They were both surprised and
glad. Peter then told them what the angel had done and how he had
set him free."

" But didn't they try to catch Peter again ?" asked Charley.

" I suppose they did," answered Grandpa, " but after this talk at
Mark's house Peter left Jerusalem for another place, where Herod
could not reach him. Not long after this Herod died suddenly, and
Peter was then free to return to Jerusalem."

"Well, thus ihe grandest get-out ever I heard of," exclaimed the
boy.

PICKING UP A PASSENGER.

483

PICKING UP A PASSENGER:

Ok, THE RIGHT MAN IN THE RIGHT PLACE.

" '^ W "^HOSE early Church people must have had real jolly times."

I began Charley, in one of his merriest moods. They re-

-*^ mind me of what the mission-school girl said. She liked

Old Testament lessons best, because they had more fun and fighting

in them ; but Peter and the rest of them had lots of this."

" Charley Reed !" exclaimed Mary, in a reproving tone, " will you
ever learn to respect Bible people ?"

T do respect them. Wouldn't harm 'em for the world. I just
m.ean that they are like us. I used to think them all angels without
any feathers, but they're just men and women, and boys and girls,
same as we are. I like them. Please, Grandpa, tell us about some
more of them."

After this rattling start Grandpa rubbed his glasses, smiled at the
boy's boyishness, placed his glasses on his nose, and began :

"If by jolly times Charley means they had times full of fun and
frolic, then he is wrong. If he means, as I think he does, that they
pafjsed through strange and exciting scenes, then he is right."

" That's it, Grandpa, you were a boy yourself. Girls can't under-
stand us, can they?"

" The leaders of the Church in those early days were very earnest
workers. At times they seemed very odd men. There was one
named Philip, who flew around from place to place, always at work,
and everywhere successful in doing good. One time he was busy
in Samaria with a great revival of religion, but busy though he was,
he felt it his duty to start right off for Jerusalem, some sixty or sev-

I-

■^1

484

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

enty miles away. From there he felt he must go off in a south-
westerly direction by a certain road which led to a place called Gaza.
Why this should be done he did not know, nor did he stop to ask.
Off he started, and in a few hours he was tramping along the ap-
pointed road, looking for something to do for the Lord."

" Well, that was a queer way to act," said Mary. " Why didn't he
wait till he knew what he was to do ?"

" Simply because the Lord told him to Arise, and go. To go, was
what he had to do in the case. If he were to sit at that roadside in
idleness, to tramp it in weariness, or to work there at the hardest of
work, he was ready. As Tennyson in his splendid poem says of
that brave troop, the Light Brigade :

" ' Theirs not to make reply,
Theirs not to reason why,
Theirs but to do and die.'

So Philip went, obeying orders without a question, and not know-
ing for what he was sent."

" That was grand of him, I'm sure," said Carrie. " And what did
happen when he got there ?"

" By and by he saw a chariot coming down the road from Jerusa-
lem. In it rode a man who was a high officer under one of the
queens in Africa. Around the chariot were soldiers and servants,
for so great a man never traveled without a suitable escort. As the
chariot came near Philip saw that the man was reading the Scrip-
tures, and he felt it his duty to go and speak to him."

" Without an introduction ?" asked Carrie.
• " Yes, without that. So Philip ran to the chariot, and heard the
man reading aloud. He was reading in the fifty-third chapter of
Isaiah, about the sufferings of Christ. The exact words Philip heard
him read were these : He was led as a sheep to the slaughter ; and
like a Iamb dumb before his shearer, so opened He not His mouth:
In His humiliation His judgment was taken away: and who shall

PICKING UP A PASSENGER.

485

declare His generation ? for His life is taken from the earth. With-
out a moment's delay Philip asked him if he understood what he
was reading. The man frankly said he did not so much as know of
whom the prophet was writing. Then he asked Philip to st(.'p up
into the chariot and ride with him."

" He desired Philip that he would come up and sit with him." — Acts viii, 31.

" So he picked up a passenger, as they used to say in the country,
where we were last summer."

" Yes, Mary, and a true helper the picked-up pasp^nger proved.
Philip understood that text. H(i knew that the prophet spoke there
31

I 1

\3.

i-.

486

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STOHIES.

of Jesus, and he went on telling about Jesus to his noble hearer. So
clear did Philip make the truth that the man understood and believed
it at once."

" Good !" exclaimed Mary. " He was the right man in the right
place that time."

" And did he become a Christian ?" asked Carrie, seeming sur-
prised that such quick work could be made with a man.

" Yes, he became a Christian. But it is only fair to remember that
this man was a devout and intelligent worshiper of God. From his
home, away off in Ethiopia, he had gone all the way to Jerusalem for
no other object than to worship. While there he had bought a roll
of parchment on which the prophecy of Isaiah was written, and he
had paid well for it, I'm sure."

" Written ?" interrupted Charley, " why didn't he buy a printed
Bible and be done with it ?"

" There were no printed Bibles. Printing was not known for hun-
dreds of years after that, and there was no Bible, except the Old
Testament. It cost him more to buy that copy of Isaiah than a large
and elegant family Bible would cost us. He bought all he could, and
he did well to get that prophecy, which tells so much and so clearly
about the Saviour."

" Why," exclaimed Mary, " we can get beautiful Bibles for fifty or
sixty cents ; Isaiah and all the other books, too !"

" What did they do after the man became a Christian ?" asked
Charley.

"They jogged along down i very beautiful road, which even now
abounds in flowers, and is called the Valley of Roses, After a few
miles they came to a fountain. Philip had told his friend of the
command Jesus gave, that His disciples should be baptized ; when
he saw the water, therefore, he said, See, here is water : what doth
hinder me to be baptized? There was nothing hindered him. He
believed on Jesus ; there was water ; and there was a man who could
properly do the service. It is then said, in Acts viii, And he com-

a n ^ K> > - « ij aagi«-»^

PICKING UP A PASSENGER.

487

manded the chariot to stand still : and they went down both into the
water, both Philip and the eunuch ; and he baptized him. Tne ac-
count in Acts then says, He went on his way rejoicing."

PHICIP'S FOUNTAIN ON ROAD TO GAZA.

" That was too lovely," said Carrie. " He was just as willing to
obey God as Philip was. They were just splendid, both of them. 1
do honor such men."

i.i

"*'»!

488

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Yes, and there was more in it than their obedience. This new
convert went to his home in Africa, carrying the Scriptures in his
hand and the gospel in his heart. When there he told what he had
learned of Jesus, and others were led to the truth. So it came to
pass that Philip's odd journey resulted in sending the gospel to the
very heart of Africa."

" It may interest the children," said their mother, " for me to read
A little sketch of that fountain. I found it in a work describing Pal-
estine. It says: The fountain itself is a rich, solid structure ol
elaborately carved white marble. It stands on the face of the hill,
the water spouting out profusely at a point about fifteen feet from
the ground, and falling into two basins before it reaches the bed ol
the valley. The water is finally conducted into a large stone reser-
voir, about twenty feet square and quite deep, into which a flight of
stone steps descends. If this fountain existed in apostolic times,
and if the eunuch came upon it here, it is not strange that he should
have said, See, here is water: What doth hinder me to be bap-
tized?"

"I've just found," said Mary, "a hymn we sung in church a few
Sundays ago. These men remind me of it. It says:

" In all my Lord's appointed ways
My journey I'll pursue;
Hinder me not ! ye much loved saints,
For I must go with you.

"Through floods and flames if Jesus lead,
I'll follow where He goes;
Hinder me not ! shall be my cry,
Though earth and hell oppose."

"Well quoted, Mary. Those are very appropriate verses," was
Grandpa's closing remark.

^ t

A JWNFIRE OF BOOKS.

489

A BONFIRE OF BOOKS:

0\K STRANGE HONORS FOR FAITHFUL PREACHERS.

HAVE told you about several early workers in the Church,"
began Grandpa. " There is another of whom I want to tell
you a few things, for he was a wonderful man."

" I know whom you mean, Grandpa," said Carrie, with a pleased
confidence. "You mean Paul, don't you? I know he was a very
wonderful man."

" Yes, dear ; you are right. He was a man of great ability and
thorough education. He once was very active in persecuting the
Church, but at last he became just as active, and, indeed, more so in
building it up. He made long journeys through countries where the
gospel had never been preaclied, and founded many churches. In
his first missionary journey he and Barnabas, who traveled with him,
came to a heathen city called Lystra, in what is now called Asia
Minor."

"I know where that is," said Carrie. "It is north of the eastern
end of the Mediterranean Sea. I saw it in my geography a few days
ago."

" I am glad you remember this location. When Paul and Barna-
bas reached Lystra they preached to the people every day. While
at this work they came across a man who had been lame all his life.
This man believed what he heard preached, and Paul determined to
cure his lameness. Looking at him steadily, Paul said in a loud
voice, Stand upright on thy feet. In an instant the man both leaped
and walked."

" Just as Peter's man did at the Beautiful Gate of the Temple."

mstk

490

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Exactly, Carrie. No sooner did the people see what was done
than they began to shout, The gods are come down to us ! The gods
are come down to us ! Some time before this one of their poets had
told the story that Jupiter and Mercury, two supposed gods of the

«' Tht priest of Jupiter

. brought oxen and garlands unto the gates, and jould have done
sacrifice with the peopled — Act* xiv, 13.

Romans, did once visit that country in the form of men. When the
people saw Paul's wonderful act they supposed that he and his com-
panion were these same gods come back again."

" That was grand, wasn't it ?" said Charley. " I'd like somebody
to think me an old heathen god, I would."

A BONFIRE OF BOOKS.

491

" Near to Lystra a temple had been built in honor of Jupiter. In
a few minutes the priest who had charge of this temple came hur-
rying along with oxen, garlands, and incense, ready to offer sacrifice
to the two preachers. When they saw this, however, they protested,
rending their clothes, as people then did to express great horror,
and declaring themselves not to be gods who might be worshiped,
but simply men."

" Pshaw !" shouted Charley, " I'd have let them do it, just a litde,
anyhow. I'd have had some fun."

" But God would not have seen much fun in Paul and Barnabas
allowing men to worship them. It would have been very wrong in
them to permit it. Had they allowed it, how could they have turned
about and preached the gospel to those men ? As it was, however,
Paul turned his refusal to be worshiped into a good, honest talk
about the true God. He was willing to refuse honor for himself
that the Lord might be honored the more."

" He was a splendid man, wasn't he. Grandpa ? I love to hear
about such people," said Mary.

" I'm glad you do, my dear, and I hardly need remind you that to
be like them is even better than to love to hear of them."

" I want to be like them, I'm sure," was her answer ; •' but" added
she, in a somewhat uncertain way, " I'm sure I come far short, though
I try hard."

" Try, try again, Mary. Paul did not become great in a day, nor
can you. But in much the same line I will tell of a remarkable bon-
fire in honor of Paul."

" That's the ticket," shouted Charley. " Bonfires and big times !
They're what make boys fat."

" A bonfire," Carrie added, as if in doubt whether she understood
aright.

" Yes. And it came about in this way. When Paul was preach-
ing in the city called Ephesus he did a great many wonderful works.
There were a large number of men living there who called them-

MMiMiM^ f|

tih

492

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORHS.

selves magicians, and pretended to do magical acts. They were in
great favor with the people, and as a class were quite rich. Some
of them tried one day to cast an evil spirit out of a man, but instead
of doing it they only enraged die man, who leaped upon them, beat-
ing them furiously and tearing the clothes from their backs, so that
they fled for safety, battered, bruised, half-naked, and glad to get off
with their lives."

" Ha ! ha !" roared Charley. " Got enough for their pains that
time, did they ?"

" Yes, they got enough. Of course, everybody heard about it,
and it quite disgraced the magicians, while Paul, and the Lord whom
he preached, were the more honored. So it came to pass that many
of those who had practiced these curious arts gave them up entirely.
They had very costly books of instruction on these subjects, all of
wiiich they brought to Paul, and burned them publicly in the street.
In this way those men showed that they gave up their old ways^
turned to the true God, and put themselves under Paul's control for
all the future."

"That was making thorough work of it, wasn't it, Grandpa?"
asked Mary.

" Yes. What they burned was of great value. We are told the
price of the burned books was fifty thousand pieces of silver. For
how many pieces of silver was Jesus betrayed ?"

" For thirty," answered all.

" And about how much of our money was that?"

" Not more than twenty -five dollars," answered Mary ; Carrie
adding, "It may have been as litde as four dollars and fifty cents."

"Probably twenty-five dollars was the sum. If the same piece of
silver is meant in the account of the bonfire, how much money did it
cost?"

"About forty thousand dollars," said Mary.

" My stars !" shouted Charley. " That was a whopper of a bon-
fire ! Cost forty thousand dollars. Whew!"

iUBM

^^BSSBS

!•■ . iiiiumi

ii:

A BONFIRE OF COSTLY BOOKS.

494

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" Remember that any book in those days cost an immense sum of
money. They did not know how to print at that time. Every book
had to be written with a pen from beginning to end. And very few
men could write at all, much less write well enough to make a book.
Magic was an unusual subject, too. Few men could make a book
on that ; so, for these reasons a few books might easily have cost
the sum named. All their books, however, were brought by these
men and publicly burned."

" Why didn't they sell them, if they didn't want them any more ?"
inquired mercantile Charley.

" They believed the books to be bad, and they would not allow
others to be harmed by them. What was not good for themselves
to keep they would not sell to others. That was right. Better lose
thousands of dollars than do wrong yourself or harm the soul of
another."

" They were more conscientious," said Mary, " than a boy I read
of. He was gathering a lot of toad-stools into a basket. A man
who saw him said, ' Those are not mushrooms ; they are toad-stools,
and are rank poison.* ' It don't make any difference,' said the boy,
* I'm going to sell them.' "

" Good !" exclaimed Grandpa, rising from his chair, and Charley
said:

" Well, that's the jolliest bonfire story I ever heard. I'll tell the
boys about that to-morrow, yoiJ bet !" And so the evening party
broke up.

(

IN THE PATH OF DUTY.

496

IN THE PATH OF DUTY:

Or, tears and TERRORS POWERLESS.

>ELL IS more about Paul, Grandpa," was Carrie's opening
request. " We love Paul, and want to know more about
him and his work."

" Time forbids that I tell you much, grand as he is to talk about.
But I will tell you how firm he was amid tears and terrors as he went
on in his path of duty. After he had made several missionary jour-
neys, he decided to go once more to Jerusalem, though he knew the
Jews there hated him fearfully and would try to kill him. His friends
knew this too, and did all they could to dissuade him from going."

" Strange that he should run into danger," said Mary.

" He did not run into it blindly or willfully; he felt it to be a duty,
and that was enough for him. Where duty called he went, regard-
less of every inducement to stay away. For instance, the vessel on
which he was sailing stopped at Miletus, the seaport of Ephesus,
where Paul had many friends. He sent word to Ephesus, and a lot
of the church folks came to see him. He told them where he was
going, and that he knew bonds and afflictions awaited him there ;
but, said he, none of these things move me, neither count I my life
dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and the
ministry which I have received of the Lord Jesus."

"That seems very strange," said Mary. "I don't see how any one
can be willing to give up life ; but good people can, I suppose."

"After talking with them in this way and telling them many im-
portant duties, Paul started on his voyage. The story in Acts is
then told in these words: And when he had thus spoken, he kneeled

.,-**•■

AV)*!

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

down and prayed widi diem all. And diey all wept sore, and fell on
Paul's neck and kissed him, sorrowing most of all for the words which
he spake, that they should see his face n^ more. And they accom-
panied him unto the ship."

" Thty all wept sore, and fell on Paurs neck, and kissed him." — Acts xx, 38.

"That was very sad. They must have loved him most tenderly."

"Yes, Carrie, it was sad, but it did not delay Paul for a moment.

At Tyre, where the ship next stopped, a similar scene took place.

At Caisarea, their next stop, the disciples were so urgent that he

should not go in^o danger that he said to them. What mean ye to

atta...

i-'--i"r'''ii"n rr- T

■ap

'P'^'^WFwgiippi

/N THE PATH OF DUTY.

497

weep and to break mine heart? for I am ready not to be bound only,
but also lo die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus. So
they had to submit, and Paul went on to Jerusalem."

"And did they harm him when he arrived there?" asked Carrie,
with almost tearful interest.

" Yes. A few days after his arrival he went into the Temple with
some friends, and at once a company of evil-minded men got up a
commotion about it and raised a great stir. Excitement grew, a mob
gathered, Paul was hustled out of the Temple, the gates were slammed
shut after him, and the mob was about to beat him to death."

" Where were the police?" asked Charley, starting up as if he would
run for an officer.

"They were not far off; and in time to save Paul's life their chief
captain, with his soldiers, ran upon the mob, scattering it and rescu-
ing Paul, whom they were even then beating unmercifully. Not
knowing who Paul was or what he had done, the officers handcuffed
him and led him away to their station in the castle near by. A great
crowd followed hooting and yelling, some saying one thing and some
another, so that all was confusion and uproar."

"A regular row, wasn't it. Grandpa?"

" Well, yes, Charley ; I suppose it was. When they came to the
entrance of the castle, the mob was so violent that the soldiers had
to carry Paul up the steps, the people yelling as they once had done
against Jesus, Away widi him ! away with him !"

"What a set!" exclaimed Carrie. "The world would have been
the better if somebody had made away with them."

" Paul was not scared. He reached the top steps and then asked
permission to address the people. When the captain heard Paul
speak as a gentleman and found out who he was, he allowed him to
address them. Paul did speak, and so much to the point that the
people fairly howled widi rage. To save his life the captain locked
him up in the castle. After this he was never again a free man, but
he was always noble, God-fearing, and courageous."

. 1

I V

498

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

"Did Paul never get out of prison after that?" asked Mary.

" He never ceased to be a prisoner, though great liberty was gen-
erally allowed him."

"Tell us all about it," demanded the children.

"The next day after Paul's arrest he was taken before the Jewish
Council for a hearing, but these men were so unfair that Paul had no
chance of justice. In a little while they became so excited that the
chief captain, fearing Paul would be killed, took him by force again
to the castle. The next day more than forty men took an oath that
they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed him."

"The vile fellows!" exclaimed Mary, "It was outrageous that
they should act so."

" It was indeed. But their plot came to the knowledge of the
chief captain, who ordered out his soldiers, and that night at nine
o'clock, under an escort of four hundred and seventy men, Paul was
started for the residence of the Governor at Caesarea, some sixty or
seventy miles away."

" Why did they send so many men ?" asked Charley.

" Because the Roman government always did things in a strong
way. A mob had threatened this man's life, and the chief captain
meant to protect him and awe them. At Caesarea Paul lay in prison,
but v/ith considerable liberty, for more than two years. The Gover-
nor and his friends often talked with him, but they hoped he would
offer them money to let him go free. At last a new Governor came
into power. He looked into Paul's case and would have discharged
him, but Paul as a Roman citizen had demanded a trial before Caesar
the Emperor, as was liis right. To the Emperor the new Governor
decided he should go, therefore, and in this way Paul was sent out
of Palestine, and finally reached Rome, which was then the great
capital city of the world."

"Tell us about that. Grandpa," urged his little hearers.

" Not to-night," darlings," said he. " It is too long a story, includ-
ing a shipwreck and many other items. To-morrow night we may."

A-iSAILED BY THE MOB.

600

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

THE IMPERIAL CITY:

Or, at the end OF THE COURSE.

'OU promised us another talk about Paul," bef,ran Charley;
" about a shipwreck, too, and I'm awfully anxious to hear it.
stove a hole in that old boat on the mill-pond last sum-
mer ; that was the nearest to shipwreck that ever I came."

" Paul came nearer than that, my boy," answered Grandpa, with a
look of amusement. " His boat actually went to pieces."

"Tell us about it, please do," urged Carrie and Mary.

" When the new Governor at Caesarea came into office, he quickly
arranged to send Paul to Rome. In company with a few personal
friends and some other prisoners, and in charge of a squad of Roman
soldiers commanded by a centurion named Julius, they set sail in a
litde coasting vessel, which, after a slow voyage, reached Myra, a city
of Asia Minor. On the way they touched at Sidon, where Paul went
ashore and had a delisfhtful time with his friends."

"Why, wasn't he a prisoner?" asked Charley.

"Yes, but he was not a common culprit who would attempt to es-
cape. H(^ was treated more as a friend and companion by Julius.
At Myra they took a larger ship which was bound for Italy and was
laden with wheat. Including sailors, soldiers, and passengers, there
were two hundred and seventy-six persons on board. It was late in
the season. Winter was at hand with its rough weather, and those
vessels were very clumsy and unseaworthy. They were not rigged
like our ships. The sails were fastened to great yards which were
hauled up to the top of the masts, leaving the sails hang from them
to catch the wind. The steering was done by two immense paddles,

2 HE IMPERIAL CITY.

601

or oars, one on each side of the stern. Some vessels were fitted for
oars to row with also. No sooner had they started than they were
driven out of their course, and reaching a harbor called I'^air I lavens,
in the island of Crete, Paul urged them to winter there ; but the
weather just then seemed good, so they did not take Paul's advice,

ANCIENT WAR VESSEL WITH SAILS AND OAF<i.

though he told them they would be wrecked. 1 lardly had they started
when a terrible storm broke upon them, driving them out of their
course again and into danger from two great shoals which all the
sailors of that day dreaded. For two weeks they were tossed and
driven, not seeing sun or stars, and the compass not being known,
they had nothing to guide them in steering the vessel."
32

602

GRA NDPA GOOD WIN ' S S7 OKIES.

■4

" They must have been terribly frightened," exclaimed Carrie.

"That beats my old boat on the mill-pond," said Charley.

" When matters were at the worst and all hands despaired of being
saved, Paul began to comfort them, assuring them that though the
vessel would be lost, yet all the crew and passengers should be
saved."

" How did Paul know that?" inquired Charley.

"Read Paul's own explanation from Acts xxvii, 23-26."

Carrie found the place in a moment and read: " P'or there stood
by me this night the angel of God, whose I am and whom I serve,
saying. Fear not, Paul ; thou must be brought before C:esar, and lo!
God hath given thee all them that sail with thee. Wherefore, sirs,
be of good cheer; for I believe God that it shall be even as it was
told me. Howbeit, we must be cast upon a certain island."

"Soon after this the sailors found they were in shallow water, and
that it was fast sfettincf more shallow. It was nio^ht. Thev could
not tell where they were, so they cast out four anchors, and by these
held the ship till day dawned. They could then see land, but what
land they did not know. Discovering what they thought was a har-
bor, they tried to run the ship into it, but the bow struck the beach
and the stern was broken to pieces by the fury of the waves. Those
who could swim jumped overboard and swam for the shore. Others
reached it on pieces of boards and by other helps, and at last all
were saved."

" What did they do ?" " Was there anybody there to hurt them ?"
" How did they get along?" were some of the questions asked at
this point of th:" :--ory, 10 which Grandpa answered:

"It pr ■ '/ lie/ were on the island now called Malta, at its

nordiej 1 ir , . what is now known as St. Paul's Bay. The

island Wci.^ '■ ' ' ut the wrecked men were treated very kindly.

Paul did gi eat servxCc there by healing sick persons and preaching
the gospel. They stayed all winter, and then took a ship bound for
Italy, where, in a few days, they landed at Puteoli, on the Bay of

'mmm

^!^vi.#. ill!. i!'! 'i'':

)j»

604

GRANDPA GOOD WIN'S S TORIES.

Naples. Here friends met Paul, and after a few brief delays he
went on to the Imperial City, Rome, where Caesar, the ruler of the
world at that time, had his palace and made his home."

"Is Rome now Uke it was then ?" asked Mary. "It would be a
great pleasure to see the streets along which Paul went, and the
houses where he stayed."

" The street along which he passed from Puteoli to Rome can be
seen. It is called the Appian Way, and though now lined with ruins
and to a great extent deserted, yet it reminds one of Paul at every
step. In Rome Paul lived for a time in his own hired house, but in
charge of a soldier. He was heard before Ca;sar also in the royal
Hall of Judgment. During these years Paul wrote several of his
epistles, and had with him as a companion and assistant Timothy,
whom he loved to call his son in the gospel."

" And then what happened ?" asked Carrie, all the party sitting
with breathless interest.

" On the last days of Paul," continued Grandpa, " history is not
clear. There is some reason to think he was set free for a time.
More likely he was allowed to go on parole, as it is called ; that is,
on his word of honor to come back when wanted. Meanwhile, a
new and blood-thirsty Emperor, Nero, had come to the throne. He
began fiercely to persecute Christians, Directly Paul came under
his cruel attention, and soon he was sentenced to death. He was
dignified and calm as the end drew near. Some of his most tender
messages were written when he was about to die ; that, for instance,
of which I spoke once to you, where he says : The time of my de-
parture is at hand. >I have fought a good fight ; I have finished my
course ; I have kept the faith. The time came ; he was ready to be
offered ; he was led to the place of execution ; he laid his neck on
the block ; the sword of the executioner severed the head from his
body ; he was dead !"

" Dear, good Paul !" exclaimed Carrie, with tearful eyes. " He
was just splendid !"

THE PRISONER AND HIS COMPANION.

IMIlMliK** in fni i>i i i i iii» »fti iim imiu i .ni i

^flhi^^SMWiW?'*'

5()»)

GRANDPA GOODWIN' S STORIES.

LESSONS FROM NATURE:

Or, new views OF OLD SUBJECTS.

^O-NIGHT I will talk about three pictures which I found to-
day among my papers. By their help we may gain some
new views of old subjects." With this opening remark,
Grandpa laid a picture upon the table, and asked the children to look
at it carefully, and say what they made of it.

" It looks like a menagerie," said Charley.

" Pshaw !'* exclaimed Mary. " A rather small menagerie. Why,
it's a caravan in a desert. They have stopped for rest and lunch
under the shadow of that great rock. Isn't that so, Grandpa ?"

" You are right. In the distance you see the glare of the sun, and
other camels and men coming up to rest in the cool of this shelter.
Such a spot is a great relief to travelers in those wide desert
stretches. Hot, weary, hungry, and thirsty, as these parties must
certainly be, they hail with joy every such shelter."

" What has this picture to do with Bible stories ?" asked Carrie.

"Turn to Isaiah xxxii, 2, and find your own answer."

Carrie turned and read: " And a man shall be as an hiding-place
from the wind, and a covert from the tempest ; as rivers of water in
a dry place, as the shadow of a great rock in a weary land."

" Who is the man who is all this ?" asked Grandpa. '' See what he
is — a hiding-place from the wind ; a covert, or place of concealment,
from the tempest ; as rivers in a dry place ; ?,s the shadow of a great
rock in a wearisome land. Who is the ma' who is all this ?"

"Jesus!" exclaimed every one of the party.

Yes.

And what are these travelers finding under this rock ?**

Vi.y

■T39L

I J'l'. ' . Jl" ^™t-^^-»nK^"l!«ll^

"Wlliifp

LESSONS FROM NATURE.

r>07

" Rest ;" " coolness ;" " refreshment ;" " time to eat ;" " time to talk;"
"a good time generally," and other answers were popped in by the
children, as they looked at the picture, after which Grandpa asked:

RESTING IN THE SHADE.

" What, then, is Jesus to us ?"

'Everything that is nice," answered Carrie. "Everything that
mak>es life's cares less and its burdens lighter, and that fits us to go
on with fresh strength and new courage," added Mrs. Reed.

b06

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

" First rate," answered
Grandpa, " and much
more miijht be said about
Him. Just as these trav-
elers are cool and com-
fortable, though su r-
rounded by a burning
desert, so the Lord's
people are happy and at
rest, though in a sinful
and sorrowful world."

Grandpa, at this point,
laid out another picture,
and asked the children
to look at it. "Why,"
said Mary, in an instant,
"that's a lily of the valley.
I know them, and they
are very sweet."

"What else can be said
of them ?"

"They are ven' modest
little flowers," ventured
Carrie. " Tlicy have no
high stems lifting them
away up in the air ; and
the flowers are so small
and beautifully formed,
and so delicate of color;
and then they don't turn
the'r faces up as if they
wanted to stare at you,
but they nod their pretty

LESSONS FROM NATURE.

heads as if hiding, and so they wave in the breeze, and are ever so
nice and modest." ^.^.

" Well said, my dears. From what you tell me may I say they are
not gaudy, conspicuous flowers, but they are modest, lowly, gentle,
beautiful of color and form, and withal very sweet of fragrance ?"

"Yes, yes," was the unanimous verdict.

" Well, now, in the Song of Solomon the Lord says, I am the lily
of the valleys. What does He want us to learn from this ?"

" That He is humble and lowly," said Mary. " That He is v^ry
beautiful and sweet," said Carrie. "That He touches our finest
feelings, and affords us the most delicate joys," said Mrs. Reed.
" That He's nice to have around the house," said Charley.

" Correct ; every one of you is right. Jesus is all that. But do
not forget that while He is the lily of the valleys, at the same time He
is the shadow of a great rock."

" He's both big and little, great and small, high and low, strong
and gentle, and so on, and on, and on ; isn't he ?" asked Mary.

"Rather an odd way to say it, but a good way, I'm sure. He is
to us as a rock or a lily ; as a lion or a lamb ; as God or man. You
are right in your quaint reply, Mary."

Another picture was now laid on the table. " What have we
here ?" asked Grandpa. ,

" A lady with three pet birds," was the prompt reply.

" Why do you say pet birds ?"

" Because, wild birds wouldn't be so tame," was Carrie's reply.
" They would fly away, but these little darlings are happy as though
they were under their mother's wings. Precious little dears ! I wish
I had such a bunch of tame birds."

" What would you do with them if you had them ?" asked
Grandpa, smiling very kindly. , ,;

" Do ? Why, I'd love them and feed them and clean their cages,
and — oh ! I'd just take the best care in the world of such sweet, help-
less little dears. That's what I'd do."

510

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

"This is a fancy picture, of course," added Grandpa. "I do not
know anybody who ever had birds tamed in this way, though I am
sure many such cases exist. How small and helpless these little fel-
lows are, and yet they nestle together upon their protector's finger,
as much as to say, We are safe and happy ; you will do for us all
that we need. For a lesson from this, let Mary read Luke xii, 6, 7."

Mary read these words : "Are not five sparrows sold for two far-
things, and not one of them is forgotten before God? But even the
very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not, therefore ; ye
are of more value than many sparrows."

"That is just too sweet," said Carrie. "God remembers every little
sparrow and cares for it, and we are of more value than many of
them. That is very precious."

"And will not He be as good in His care of you as Carrie would
be of a lot of pet birds? Is Carrie icinder than the Lord?"

" Why, no !" exclaimed all.

"Any of us would be kind to birds," said Carrie; "but God is
better than we and will be kind to us, I'm sure. We are worth more
than many flocks of birds."

Grandpa nodded assent to Carrie's argument and then told this
little story: "Years ago, when many colored people in our land wevre
slaves, a preacher of their own number was talking to them from this
text about the sparrows. He repeated over and over the fact that
five sparrows cost but two farthings, but two farthings, but two
farthings, and yet, said he, God doesn't forget one of them, not one
of them. Think of that, you fifteen hundred dollar darkey."

" Good !" exclaimed Marv, lauehinof. "A fifteen hundred dollar
darkey was certainly safer than a half-farthing sparrow."

"So Jesus, by teaching from nature, assured His disciples ^hat they
should be sheltered and fed. Happy are all they who enjoy His care
and comfort !'

zrs:.

^ ,. ,..|. . . »«! Wi,<'. 1 ^ 1 "I " " M " , ! >. "

"■<■,■"!'. "WWB-J

CARING FOR THE BIRDS.

512

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

THE VENERABLE PRISONER;

Ok, broad views FROM A NARROW ISLAND.

;/-TpS(

^O-MORROW I leave you," began Grandpa, " for a long
visit with your uncle. This will make just one hundred
times that we have seated ourselves for an evening's chat
on Bible stories, and now, for our las', evening, I propose to talk
about the last book of the Bible."

The children looked sad at this opening statement of Grandpa's ;
but knowing his departure was positively fixed, and comforted with
the fact that their father was soon to be home to stay, they choked
down their sad feelings and asked Grandpa to do what he proposed.

"When the Apostle John had become very old," Grandpa went
on to say, " he was banished to Patmos, a dreary, rocky little island,
situated about one hundred miles off the shores of Asia Minor, in
the yEgean Sea. It has mines of tin upon it, and in John's day
prisoners were sent there to work these mines for the Roman Gov-
ernment, which owned the island. The story is that John had been
sentenced to death by being thrown into a huge kettle of boiling oil.
The cruel act was performed ; but God preserved him, and the oil
did him no harm ; whereupon he was sent to Patmos to spend the
rest of his life in the mines."

" How old was he then, Grandpa ?" asked Carrie.

" About ninety years old, but still full of vigor. Whether he did
work in the mines or not, we cannot say ; but », hile on that island
the Lord came to him and revealed many wonderful things. Through
John He sent messages to the seven principal Churches of that day,
and showed him also a great many wonderful sights by which things

.^'

614

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

yet to happen were made known. The end of all earthly things was
clearly explained also, and the final home of the saints, the New
Jerusalem, was gloriously described. All these splendid truths are
foimd in that last book of the Bible, which is a record of what John
saw and heard when he was an exile upon that miserable rock,"

" Why did they send John there, Grandpa } What harm had he
done ?"

" None at all, Carrie. He was sent there simply because he loved
God and tried to serve Him faithfully. But his stay there has given
us one of the most beautiful books of the Bible. It is full of love
and light and glory. But let me read you a few of its finest pas-
sages."

The demand that Grandpa should read was unanimous. Indeed,
nobody felt much like talking, because he was so soon to leave them.
He turned over the leaves of che big family Bible and, after a few
moments, said:

" In the fifth chapter is an account of a great company about the
throne of the Lord Jesus, and John says: They sung a new song,
saying, Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals
thereof: for Thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by Thy
blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation : and
hast made us unto our God kings and priests : and we shall reign on
the earth. And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels
round about the throne, and the beasts, and the elders : and the
number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands
of thousands ; saying with a loud voice. Worthy is the Lamb that
was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength,
and honor, and glory, and blessing."

" What a grand song !" exclaimed Carrie.

" In the seventh chapter he tells of a company dressed in white
robes, and in answer to the question who they are, it is said : These
are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their
robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore

/ -^ \-

THE VENERABLE PRISONER.

516

l*^ ^

I *

Ik*

are they before the throne of God, and serve Him day and night in
His Temple ; and He that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among
them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more ; neither
shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is
in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto
living fountains of waters ; and God shall wipe away all tears from
their eyes."

" How lovely !" exclaimed both girls together.

" In the nineteenth chapter is the account which suggested to the
great musician, Handel, his famous Hallelujah Chorus — one of the
grandest musical compositions of the world. John says. And I heard
as it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many
waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia ! for
the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. Let us be glad and rejoice, and
give honor to Him, for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and His
wife hath made herself ready."

" What does he mean by the voice of many waters ? Waters don't
say anything," added Charley.

" On the rocks of Patmos the waves of the sea dashed continually.
By day or by night John heard their ceaseless surging. Sometimes
in a storm it sounded like the deepest thunders. That was his way
of explaining the unending and mighty volume of praise which heaven
poured forth to the Redeemer."

" How grand !" added Mrs. Reed, the little folks simply listening
in silence, as though the sound of that mighty song really reached
them.

" In the twenty-first chapter," added Grandpa, " is a description of
the Heavenly City, the New Jerusalem. John says : And the city
had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it : for the
glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof. And
the nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it : and
the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honor into it. And
the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day: for there shall be no

►^ 4 --* ■

516

GRANDPA GOODWIN'S STORIES.

night there. And they shall bring- the glory and honor of the nations
into it. And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that de-
lileth, neitlier whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie ; but
they which are written in the Lamb's book of life."

" That's a better place to live in than the Garden of Eden was,
isn't it ?" said Charley, in a mood much more serious than was usual
with him. •

" I will read one passage more." sa', jrandpa, whose kind face
fairly glowed with pleasure as he talked of these splendid things.
" In the last chapter of all, John say.s: And he sliewed me a pure river
of water of life, clear as crystal, proceed. ag out of the throne of God
and of the Lamb. In the midst of the street of it and on either side
of the river was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of
fruits, and yielded her fruit every month ; and the leaves of the tree
were for the healing of the nations. And there shall be no more
curse ; but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it, and His
servants shall serve Him. And they shall see His face, and His
name shall be in dieir foreheads. And there shall be no night there,
and they "'eed no candle, neither light of the sun, for the Lord God
giveth t. .m light ; and they shall reign forever and ever."

Grandpa's voice trembled as he ceased to read ; a tear trickled
down his cheek ; he rose, kissed each of the party, and went to his
room, while the children declared they never could live without
Grandpa and his charming after-supper talks.

iT':.